Hidden 6 yrs ago 6 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago

The Sky Belongs to Us


- with the dazzling @Hank

14th Sun’s Height, Morning




The chaos and squall had been chasing at her heels like hounds of hell. Adjusting and playing out so ominously to her every move and reaction of fear in a destructive dance of consternation. But now, the storm was buried within for she had taken that chaos into her bare hands and choked the essence from it. It was now silenced and quelled entirely. In the place of rolling thunder, a precious heartbeat.

The eye of the hurricane was quiet for miles around. Quiet and as still as deep and untouched waters hidden somewhere far in the heart of a forest at the edge of the world. That was the silence that occupied the mind of Raelynn now. Where so recently, there had been a field of tangled thorns, each kissed with red hot blood, now there just empty plains awaiting life. Plains that lead to the edge of the world, to the silent and serene space of her mind. To that well of deep water where she nourished life, alone, and in secret.

Daro’Vasora still slept, and as the Breton looked over her shoulder, the corners of her mouth quirked up. At last their fearless leader had slept through the night, and all it had taken was to cuddle beside a friend. She almost felt smug about her abilities to bring the Khajiit to a deep sleep just by being around her, but respect and admiration soon swept that to one side. She’d needed it.

Raelynn’s hand flourished over the parchment, the gentle scratching of the tip of the quill cutting through the delicate and soft breathing of Sora. She had finished her list, and carefully she tore the page free from her journal and gave a gentle blow against the still drying ink, before folding it perfectly in half. Across the fold, there was the slightest tinge of oil from her thumb that scented the parchment with the faint and mellow aroma of daisies.

Outside of the tent it smelled of rain, and the light that poured in when she parted the fabric of the doorway was not the amber orange that she had grown accustomed to in the desert, but once again the bright and striking grey of the wilds. The sky was mottled today, with an array of blackened clouds, smoky wisps, and swirls of white. If it weren’t for the cracks between them showing the azure hue behind, it would have looked far more aggressive. It would take but an hour and the clouds would surrender to the wish of the morning and move on.

Raelynn placed her hand against her forehead to shield her fresh eyes from it, as she stared heavensward in awe. This was her sky. The one she had lived under for so many years, despite any unknown dangers of the Reach, she was on the fringes of her home once again. It brought her a sense of calm that she had needed.

As she brought her eyes back down from the sky, they fell onto a recogniseable figure sat beneath a tree, his cloak peppered with the falling pine needles of the conifers that had grown strong in the conditions of the Reach, from sapling to the magnificent watchful guardians of the mountains. How long have you been there? It brought a smile to her eyes to see him, even as melancholic as he was. She drank in the image as if she were painting it to her memory, noting every colour - with Gregor in the centre, as silent and still as the trees too.

Knowing that she couldn’t just observe for too long, steadily she made her way to him, hands at her front, ashen hair tousled and more voluminous than ever. She had about closed the distance when she tilted her head the side, her eyes brightened. “Good morning…” She said in a voice as soft as a whisper in his direction.

Roused by the warm fragility of Raelynn’s voice, Gregor looked up to see her. Merely the sight of her, of her eyes and her hair and her impeccable outfit ruffled somewhat by sleep, appeared to breathe life back into him like a statue touched by magic. “My love,” he responded, his voice rough with disuse and muffled within the confines of his helm, and he extended a hand to her. “Sit with me.”

She gracefully took hold of his hand as she lowered herself to sit beside him, being sure to brush a hand down the back of her cloak, carefully clutching the excess of fabric to the side so it would not crease. As she came to her sitting position, she let go of his hand and began to brush away at the fallen needles that had managed to land on his own clothing. The image of them raining on him was both amusing to her, and in many ways sad. It was how he was now, deep in pensive thought, near silent, undeterred by his surroundings. She noticed his sword and whetstone. He hadn’t given up his ritualistic behaviour in it all, that was for sure. “Have you been here all night?” Raelynn asked as she leaned against him and let her hand rest on his forearm.

It wasn’t until Raelynn took it upon herself to relieve his cloak of the needles that had drifted down from the surrounding trees that Gregor even noticed them, and an audible chuckle resonated from behind his visor. “Yes,” he answered truthfully. “Is it dawning already?” He looked up at the sky to see that it was, indeed, sunrise. “I was keeping watch,” he added and moved to tuck the whetstone away in the bag by his feet.

He stopped and paused, motionless for a few seconds, before he straightened back up and looked Raelynn in the eye. “That’s not true. I was thinking.” Gregor took one of Raelynn’s hands in his own and his gaze darted around the camp, as if he was searching for something to give him strength.

“Fjolte and I made progress with my memories,” he blurted out suddenly, uncharacteristically fast for him in his new condition. He slowed down and squeezed Raelynn’s hand. “What I said to you in our tent, before I left… I meant none of it. That wasn’t me.” He hesitated before he lifted his hands to remove his helmet, revealing the paleness of his visage, dark hair spilling out and falling around his shoulders. There was more than just the lights that danced in his eyes -- there was sincerity and regret, and his face was carved in a mask of pain. “I’m so sorry, Raelynn,” he said softly and placed his helmet on the tree beside him before he grabbed hold of her hand again. “Do you believe me?”

Her brows knitted and she turned away. He’d seen it, then. That moment which she had considered to be one of her greatest humiliations, and a fraction of that same feeling returned to her now as she squeezed her eyes shut and pinched at the bridge of her nose.

Raelynn had known that the day would come where they would have to speak about this, and still, she wasn’t ready - nor had she prepared in any way for it. That sickening feeling soon turned to a painful regret as she too, retraced the steps of that memory in her mind. Her frantic pacing, mumbled words. That she had slapped him. The hand slipped from her nose, to cover her mouth as if to hide the shuddered breath she released. Again, it moved down to her neck, her fingers pinching and hovering over the place where his hand had been. Then to her chest, where she had been told to feel it. Every step was painful, but so perfectly shaped for her to step back in at any time, fresh and raw.

The Breton was speechless while he spoke, and speechless for longer too until her eyes reopened - pointed at the dirt and grass. Grey and green in a blurred wash until focus returned. “I think that people normally discuss plans for the day first thing of a morning…” Raelynn replied sorrowfully, with a meek and mirthless laugh to follow. He was trying, at least.

She sniffed and breathed in sharply, straightening back up again. “I know that it wasn’t you. I know that you didn’t mean it,” she admitted, turning to look at him - grateful that he had removed the helm. She could see his eyes properly now that they weren’t basked in the darkness of visor. She blinked quickly, a guiltiness present. “I didn’t know who was going to come back, Gregor.”

Guilt-stricken as he was, Gregor was relieved to see that Raelynn believed him. He knew that she had forgiven him either way, or she wouldn’t have been so kind and loving to him ever since, but it still meant the world to him that she knew. The memories of her begging him not to go had been almost unbearable otherwise.

Her words that followed confirmed another realization that had come to him during their recent travels. “Is that why you brought your sword?” Gregor asked, his eyes searching her face for her response, but his voice was not accusatory.

There was no hesitation. “Yes,” her tone was quiet and hollow. Raelynn’s shoulders tensed. “I was convinced that I had to stop you.” She did not avoid his eyes, in fact she met them with her own but her gaze and shrunken posture was like that of a frightened rabbit.

“Heavens above,” Gregor breathed and rubbed his forehead without thinking, an old instinct that made him look a little more human and alive. He didn’t fail to notice how Raelynn looked at him. “You don’t have to be afraid of me,” he whispered and the expression on his face was one of quiet desperation. “He didn’t come back. I did. Just me.” Despite himself, the ghost of a smile tugged at Gregor’s lips. “Just Gregor.”

That made her relax, and she nodded in response. She had known almost immediately that it had been Gregor who had returned. The shame hadn’t left her though, at least not until now as she exhaled it in one, long breath and her shoulders relaxed with it too. “You’re more than just Gregor to me,” Raelynn mumbled, smiling shyly in his direction. “My everything came back, and that’s… That’s all I need.”

A genuine laugh escaped Gregor and he suddenly took Raelynn in his arms before planting a kiss on her forehead. The moment his lips touched her skin he felt something like an electric shock run through his body and he almost flinched. “Woah,” he muttered and leaned back to inspect Raelynn, an inquisitive look on his face. Without offering an explanation, Gregor tugged at the fingers of the gauntlet of his left hand to remove it and brushed the bare skin of his exposed fingertips against her cheek. It was almost… warm.

“I felt something,” Gregor said and cupped her cheek with his hand proper. He laughed again, timidly, like a man unsure of whether he can accept what he’s seeing. Her eyes were so light, so bright, and she almost seemed to glow in the shadow of the pine forest. “Did you become even more beautiful when I wasn’t paying attention?” he asked, his voice barely more than a murmur.

Whatever it was that Gregor had felt, she had not - and for a brief moment a girlish fear and instinct had kicked in and she’d wondered if a bee or a spider had stumbled upon their meeting to elicit such a reaction from him. Raelynn cleared her throat and quashed that foolish notion. She brought her fingers to brush away at the front layers of her hair that framed her face, tucking them behind her ears. The bouncy waves pushed back and the strands fell again. She had to think of something quickly, his compliment was lovely… It was also strange to hear, actually - her heart fluttered in her chest and a faint blush crept to the apples of her cheeks.

“Well… I think it’s just the air of Skyrim… Different clothing... Grey compliments my skin tone,” she muttered back, looking to the side as her fingers now began to wind around the tips of her hair. She was trying her best not to smile fully.

“Look at you, being all bashful,” Gregor said with a half-cocked smile. He moved his hand from her cheek to the back of her neck and his thumb gently caressed the skin just below her hairline there. “I’m glad the air is doing you well. I had hoped it would be good for everyone to get out of that heat,” he continued and looked out over the camp. There was almost nobody out and about and those that were up and present weren’t looking in their direction. If only for a moment, it was just the two of them again.

Glancing sidelong at Raelynn, he extended his arm so that his hand was on her shoulders and he pulled her a little closer to him. “So, what are your plans for the day?”

Her brows fell to a playful furrow when he teased her with his words. Even if it was just that, that small gesture was some of the real Gregor breaking through the melancholy, albeit fleetingly. Her eyes closed slowly at the sensation of his skin on the back of her neck. These things… She had almost forgotten them, small acts of intimacy that only he was allowed. “I am sending Fjolte and some others out to scout the area. After that, I will make use of the last of my supplies, I shall meet with Daro’Vasora to discuss some things…” She was speaking slowly, and she huddled against Gregor, placing a hand on his lap. “I shall pray that nobody scrapes a knee or catches a cough, there is studying to be done…” A thoughtful expression befell her features before she looked up at him, “Just a few things. I suppose you’ll be watching over the camp, won’t you?”

The conversation and the little moment of closeness that they shared had finally weakened the paralysis that had ensnared Gregor since the trial enough for him to shake his head at her question. “Not just that. There are some people I should speak to. I have gratitudes to express, apologies to offer. It’s been weeks,” he said. “It’s time.”

Gregor rested his head on top of Raelynn’s and pulled the cloak around her shoulders too, enshrouding her within the fabric that had been his retreat for so long. Only she could be so close to the man inside the darkness. “And I think I need to learn how to fight again,” he added, his voice betraying that he himself was still wondering exactly how he was going to do that. “My body isn’t what it used to be, for better or for worse.”

“Take it slowly, don’t rush for their forgiveness. Accept that many may still need their space. I haven’t been able to even look at Judena,” she expressed with a sigh, instinctively wrapping her arm around his waist now that she was beneath his cloak. Searching for comfort there. “First thing of a morning she smiles at me, wishes me a good day -- and then she remembers.” Raelynn nibbled at her lip nervously, holding tighter to Gregor still.

There was a silence for a while after that, as she swallowed back the lump in her throat and finally brought herself around to Gregor’s second task. “I may have something to help you,” a smile crept across her lips and her face softened, “I bought a book back in the Alik’r. It’s only a story but… Well, reading helps too. Helps us up here,” her finger found his temple and she touched him so gently there.

Gregor hummed softly in acknowledgement of Raelynn's words of warning, his chest reverberating against her. "I will."

As for her suggestion, Gregor smiled at the thought. He'd never learned swordplay by reading a book before, but it couldn't hurt to try. "Thank you. I'll make sure to read it. I've no shortage of time, after all," he quipped. The lich suddenly realised he didn't know what Raelynn had been up to all night. "Where were you before, anyway? I hadn't seen you since you were talking to Fjolte."

“I actually spoke to Sora…” she replied, “I believe that she and I are going to start putting everyone to good use, she needs help to stay on track but the time for action is now.” Raelynn’s words came out in a blunt fashion, as if she were a commander looking down over a war table in a castle fortress. She realised it too. “I mean,” she began again, softer this time with a breathy chuckle to shake it off, “I have offered to study the Dwemer Lexicon. Fresh eyes might offer new answers afterall, and we talked for a while about… Just things, and it got late and we slept in her tent. She hasn’t had a lot of rest as of late…”

"I can imagine," Gregor said sympathetically. "She's been through a lot and carries so much responsibility." He lifted his head back up and looked down at Raelynn with one raised eyebrow. "You and her are going to put people to use, eh? Am I going to have to call you Commander Hawkford soon? Has a great ring to it, I have to admit," the Imperial said. He surprised even himself with his good humour. There was something about Raelynn today that made it easy to forget everything. Gregor had no idea what, but he wasn't about to complain.

“Don't be silly,” she laughed, pulling herself from the embrace to shake her head playfully at him. “I'm just Raelynn,” she continued in a honeyed voice, reaching out to him to brush back his hair from his face. Then, then she just looked at him. He seemed almost happy, there was a glimmer of life behind his eyes and it was difficult to look away from them. Her hand moved to her thigh, where she squeezed just enough to stop her from leaning in to kiss him. Instead, Raelynn returned to his side and placed her head on his shoulder. “I love you,” she commented quietly, as if it was a secret she was whispering in his ear, it was just for him.

"I love you too," Gregor whispered, "with all my heart, my little sparrowhawk," he added and kissed Raelynn's forehead again. This time he relished the sensation it sent through him. "The sky belongs to no one but you." He wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes.

“No,” she said back, feeling so close to Gregor again. It was as if the distance between them closing at last, like snow touched by sunlight it was melting away. “It belongs to us.” While he was holding her, she placed her hand on her stomach, smiling into his neck. “It's ours.” Her happiness was bewildering, but as comforting as the arms he'd wrapped around her. Once again, she’d found with him another moment to cherish.
3x Like Like
Hidden 6 yrs ago Post by Dervish
Raw
GM
Avatar of Dervish

Dervish Let's get volatile

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago


A Calm Night at Sea

Hank and Dervs Scribblings
Sunrise, 14th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Southern Druadach Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold




Thunk. Thunk.

The tree had seen better days, and not because of the pair of twin axes now buried a quarter of the blade into them. Age, disease, insects, and inclimate weather had taken their toll on the ancient thing, its branches largely devoid of needles, and the few that remained had few green holding on defiantly in a miniature forest of brown decay. Zaveed felt a sort of kinship with the tree; he knew what it was like to hold on when life seemed all but forfeit. It seemed the only reason some lumberjack hadn’t come to harvest the damned thing was because of its location; the nearest river quite ways away and if Skyrim had an abundance of something that wasn’t cold rock, it was trees.

At least I don’t have allergies, the Cathay thought, stepping over to his axes, placing a boot against the trunk of the tree while gripping the handles and pulling the axes loose, his arms and leg working in concert to push them free. He admired the Dwemeri craftsmanship for many reasons; for one, it never seemed to lose its edge, and scratches barely found a way to marr the coppery finish of the alloy.

On the other hand, the axes were damned heavy compared to the steel and wood axes he’d trained with and he’d once been able to throw those axes with the precision to split a man’s head at 20 yards. Now, with these Dwemeri axes, they came down like hammers and broke through most defenses and cut through damned near anything, but they were exhausting to use for long and while he was able to do the modest accomplishment of hitting the fucking tree trunk, they seldom landed close to one another. In this case, they were half a meter off of where he’d been aiming each. Too high, too low. All from ten paces away.

His ear pivoted and he looked over to the source that had caught his attention. “If there’s one thing about your current condition that is worth commending, you’re much quieter now than you were in life.” Zaveed observed, stepping back to the pair of stones he’d placed to mark his throwing line. The first axe sailed, landing only inches from the last throw. “Shit.” he muttered.

Zaveed spoke the truth; Gregor's approach across the forest floor had been like an owl's flight. He had come to a halt some yards away from the axe-throwing Khajiit and watched him practice, the faintest hint of his glowing eyes visible behind the visor of his helm in the gloom of the early morning. Pine needles still covered his cloak, which hung draped around his shoulders. His clothes had dried overnight and were now merely wrinkled and dirty. Gregor looked like he'd walked straight out of a woodland folk legend.

"You're not satisfied?" Gregor asked when he heard Zaveed mutter a curse. "That looked like a fine throw to me."

Zaveed scoffed. “Give a child half a day of practice and they can hit a tree. I’ve been doing this for damn near three decades and I’d put a javelin thrower to shame.” as if to prove his point, he tossed the other axe. It actually landed close to his target, somewhat lower than the first axe. “The weight on these things are just atrocious. Imagine trying to joust with a poleaxe.” he shrugged, turning to face Gregor, his hands instinctively reaching down to rest on the axes that weren’t there.

Instead of admitting to doing something embarrassing, his thumbs found their way into the hoops and he crooked his head. “So, how many I be of service? I presume my little practice session here isn’t of particular interest to one of your proclivities.”

Gregor didn't answer immediately. He clasped his own hands behind his back and straightened up. "I came to express my gratitude for what you did in the prison. You saved me from your own brother. It doesn't matter to me why you did it, what matters is that you did. So… thank you," the lich said and inclined his head in respect.

"And I think it's high time I offer you an apology. What I… tried to do to you, and what you had to witness in the prison… it's unnatural. Horrible. I'm sorry." Gregor fell silent after that and waited for Zaveed's response, his eyes fixed on the Cathay's.

“We were allies, were we not?” Zaveed asked neutrally. “I’ve told people time and time again I don’t dwell on the past and let it dictate my present actions. We had been enemies before, but that day we had a common cause. It’s not exactly uncommon in my line of work to befriend enemies and to fight your friends. The lines get pretty blurry sometimes… it can be tiresome.” Zaveed admitted with a shrug.

“There’s nothing to apologize for. You used the tools at your disposal to survive, and we were pitted against one another due to our opposing allegiances. I hunted and harmed your companions and lover, why would I begrudge you for hating me for it?” The Khajiit asked. A wry smile suddenly crossed his lips. “For what it’s worth, I’m rather grateful you failed in that endeavor and I still have nightmares about the whole thing and what came after, but much like I honed my skills with my axes, you honed yours on another craft.

“Unlike others, I don’t really hold it against you. I couldn’t tell you if soul trapping me would have been worse than the fate that Naamira has in store for one such as myself, so it’s not quite as ghastly for me as it might be for another.” he remarked casually, as if discussing sports bets run afoul.

It was hard for a man like Gregor, who had never been any good at letting things go, to understand someone like Zaveed. He digested what the pirate had said in silence.

"Are you sure? If you have nightmares about what happened, it stands to reason that seeing it done to someone else in the prison might have been… tough," Gregor said at length. He wasn't sure how to phrase what he wanted to say next. "That wouldn't be a sign of weakness."

“I was weak… once. I decided never again.” Zaveed said vaguely, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. “If you’re asking if I think you’re the same as that Dwemer necromancer, then not quite. Not everyone who wields a blade becomes an assassin or highwayman, for instance. You never struck me as the sort who had an assembly line of victims, you had a peculiar sort of code.” the privateer said, walking over to his axes on the tree and pulling them free with a grunt. He paused, studying his blade.

“What happened in the prison was uncomfortable, certainly, but so’s seeing the guts of someone you’ve known for years spread across the deck of a ship after they didn’t get out of the way of a boarding axe. You don’t let it stop you from doing what needs to be done, and Sevari shooting you could have subjected him to what you did to me, or losing Sirine, or failing to fulfill my promise to her of rescuing her brother.” he shook his head, returning to the line. “People might perceive me to be a monster, but my word is sacrosanct.”

Gregor nodded. "I thought you were irredeemable scum," he admitted, and then hastened to add: "But not anymore. I see a lot things differently now." It was a strange feeling to finally say those words out loud, after the absolute vigor that Gregor had hated Zaveed with before. The truth was undeniable, however. He simply didn’t hate Zaveed anymore. The way the Khajiit had stuck to his promise to Sirine to rescue her brother was… admirable, even.

“I suppose redeemable scum is a bit of an upgrade.” Zaveed replied with a grin and a wink, setting himself back up on the throwing line.

A moment of silence passed between them and Gregor looked up to see a flock of migrating birds traveling overhead, their calls to each other echoing faintly through the valley. It was good to be back in the north. "What does Namira want with you?" Gregor asked and returned his gaze to Zaveed, his curiosity getting the better of him now that the matters he had wanted to discuss were resolved unexpectedly quickly.

“Another soulless Dro-M’athra for her personal army, I suppose. Who can know the will of Daedra?” Zaveed replied after a moment’s consideration, his tone terse as he threw the axe hard enough and without enough care it missed the tree entirely. “Bent cats, Dark Behind the World. It’s what happens when your soul is rotten enough to not be touched by Jode’s light and you have a dark spirit. Perhaps it’s because I’ve never been pious, or because I’ve been a rotten bastard, but after our little dance, I faded in and out of consciousness as I struggled to stay alive. Forms that look like Khajiit that are blacker than the dark of the moons with pale blue eyes that glow like fireflies reached out to me, trying to pull me into the Dark Behind the World.”

The axe slipped down his hand until the head hit the ground with a think, his hand holding the very end of the haft. Zaveed’s head was bowed, a frown across his countenance. “It is a dark, cold place where all of the spirits look and act alike. It’s the death of an individual and the birth of yet another faceless drone that barely resembles the person they once were.” he barked a laugh, worry etched into his eyes. “As if something like that would ever be able to domesticate me! Namiira would spit me out; the so-called ‘Great Darkness’ cannot extinguish a fire so bright, no?”

The afterlives of the Khajiit were a mystery to Gregor and he frowned at this revelation. He had seen Zaveed like this only once before -- when he was about to die at the edge of Gregor’s claymore. It was a sobering sight to see the normally so cocksure Cathay afraid, and defiant in his fear, of the fate that awaited him beyond the veil. “It almost sounds like the Soul Cairn would be a better place for you,” the lich said somberly. “We all have gods to judge us. The Divines no longer answer my call at their temples and their shrines. I know what that means, what Arkay has in store for me. That is one of the reasons why I did… this. I understand your fear.”

Gregor followed the trail the thrown axe had followed after Zaveed had missed entirely with his eyes while his thoughts worked. “Perhaps that is the point of the second chance Raelynn gave you. You are not old yet. There is time to repent, to avoid that fate,” he said and cast his glance back at Zaveed. “Defy the Great Darkness.”

“To be clear, that’s not an invitation to finish the job in my sleep.” Zaveed said half-jokingly, the faintest of upturns to the side of his lip. “Maybe I’ll take up late-life Daedra worship if it all doesn’t pan out. I figure I still have many years to go even more grey to go. I’ve heard I am remarkably hard to kill.”

The axe was kicked back up into his hand fluidly, the blade curled over his shoulder like it belonged there. “I’d like to think I’ve done well so far since Raelynn’s gift. I’ll admit it’s given me some perspective. I’ve risen a friend out of servitude, saved a life, at least attempted to make amends with those I once called enemies. Not bad for a few weeks’ worth of effort, if I do say so myself.”

“I agree,” the Imperial said. He, too, had learned recently what it was like to be surrounded by people he had a lot to make up to. Zaveed had taken to it remarkably well. Gregor shifted his weight on his other foot and crossed his arms over his chest, unsure of what Zaveed’s reaction to his proposal was going to be. The thought had come to him while he watched the Khajiit throw his axes.

“There is something you could do for me, actually. Maybe it’s wrong of me to ask and I won’t blame you if you tell me to fuck off, but… I need to learn how to fight again.” Gregor let the words hang in the air for a bit before he continued. “You’re the only one among us that’s ever fought me. That means you know my style better than anyone else. And if it weren’t for my magic, you would have won. My body is different now. Slower than before, but stronger too. I’m hoping that by sparring with you, we can create a new style for me. What do you say?”

"Hmm." Zaveed uttered, retrieving both of his axes as he pondered it over. It was an oddly reasonable request and strangely polite coming from what had been not long ago a rather belligerent bastard with egomaniacal tendencies.

It would seem both men had been tempered in such a short time, unspeakable experiences and a shared trauma chipping away at edges that had once been seen as protective rather than merely obstructive. He returned to Gregor, his weapons held by the haft, just under the head, and he studied Gregor's eyes through his helm's eye slit.

"I will help you train." He decided. "I might be the only one who seems to think this misadventure of yours has been for the better of your temperament. Gather your weapon, we'll make the most of that clearing over there." Zaveed said, pointing with his weapon and nodding his head.

"Let's see what you can do."

[Hr]

"Alright. Before we get into the fun stuff, picture a foe standing before you, some conjuration of your imagination. Show me how you move, swing your sword, block. In sequence; advance, attack, block, retreat. I want you to repeat that using different angles of attack each time." Zaveed instructed, standing off to the side.

Gregor smiled at that. Zaveed’s instructions reminded him of the sort of things his father used to say. Gregor pulled the great claymore free from its clasp on his back and grabbed the hilt firmly with both hands before doing as Zaveed had asked; he advanced, slow and steady, his stance a little wide and a little low, before swinging the blade in a diagonal slash in front of him. Like Gregor had said, the attack wasn’t as fast as he had been able to muster before, but the heavy steel whistled through the air with satisfying power. Gregor lifted his hands and angled the blade down, a position from which he could parry and deflect incoming strikes, before retreating back to his starting position.

The lich cycled through the same pattern, dutifully picking a different angle from which to attack and changing his defensive grip to cover alternate angles while defending. After doing so four times, Gregor began to glance sidelong at Zaveed, wondering when the Khajiit was going to say he’d seen enough.

"Inquiry; do you tire in your current state?" Zaveed asked, approaching. "Your form is predictably perfect, just a bit on the slow side as you said. Observe."

He stepped back and angled himself away from Gregor, doing the same sort of exercise he had Gregor commit to, admirably without fuss; the difference was Zaveed was impressively quick and fluid and his weapons changed angles and directions without much of a discernible pattern; his obvious overhead swings were joined by subtle low angles, his retreats a mixture of feints and parries.

A few times he demonstrated the power behind a joined pair of heavy strikes, and a deliberate dance of footwork and moving axes to ward off what Zaveed imagined as a determined spearman. He stopped, breathing heavier.

"And perhaps that's where you might have fault; you need to be able to be unpredictable with your movements, and in your case you need to be aware of openings with that huge fucking sword. Every time it is away from you is an opening. How would you defend against someone like me?" The Khajiit asked.

Seeing Zaveed demonstrate his skills brought back memories of their fight and Gregor could almost feel the agonizing bite of the axe-blades in his collarbone after a particularly heavy swing. “Keep my distance,” Gregor said after a moment’s deliberation, but his voice betrayed his uncertainty. “Capitalize on the range advantage of my sword, punish you when you overextend.”

He laughed quietly and shook his head. “We both know that’s not what I did when we fought, though. And no, I don’t tire. The magic that binds me seems to be infallible.”

Zaveed smiled. "I want you to try something. See how everything around us is open?" He asked, turning in place with his arms held wide. "Nothing to get your sword caught up on. If you don't tire, why should you ever lose momentum on your sword?" Zaveed asked, stepping back. He put one of his axes back in it's hoop and began to move through a range of motions around him.

"The thing with an axe or a mace is all the weight is at the front; it's hard to stop so to reset yourself, you follow through and keep the weapon moving." He said, rhythmically starting and stopping the momentum when he finished a rotation, alternating between wide swings and simple wrist rotations.

"Your greatest asset is the sword's range and your formidable strength; if you keep your weapon's momentum going, it doesn't matter as much if you can't swing it as fast since it's already moving. For many foes, it's going to be incredibly hard to find an opening if you never tire and your sword can suddenly come down with power mid swing." Zaveed explained. "It's also going to make you terrifying on the advance."

He retrieved his second axe and held them both at the ready. "I'm going to try to find an opening, when I make a move, I want you to parry the axes. Ready?"

It was a novel idea and one that Gregor certainly wouldn’t have come up with by himself. He nodded tentatively but he held up a hand first. “Let me have a go at it by myself,” he said. After finding proper support in the earth by digging his heels in, Gregor began his attempts to replicate the swirling, rotating motions that Zaveed had demonstrated with the axes. It was relatively easy to bend his wrists and move his arms so that the heavy claymore moved around him in vertical circles, but Gregor’s fingers fumbled when he tried to switch to a non-dominant hand grip to cover his left side and the sword fell to the forest floor.

“Not as easy as you made it look,” Gregor commented with a chuckle and retrieved the blade from the ground. He tried again and maintained the motions this time -- slow and not particularly powerful, but Zaveed was right that the momentum would make the sword hit hard if Gregor turned the circular motions into a strike mid-swing. “Alright,” he said and nodded with more confidence. “Come at me.”

Zaveed watched the greatsword with a concentrated frown; his back still had phantom pains thinking of the last time he encountered it on the opposite side of their duel. He held his axes low, his posture crouched, predatory; he would be able to pick a direction and move at full speed once he saw his opening. The problem was, however, that finding an opening was damn hard when the sword kept its own rhythm, like an irregular pendulum that occasionally changed frequency and direction without much of a regularity to it. But Gregor was like most creatures of habit, and eventually a faint pattern emerged, a distinct cadence in a sea of noise. It took years of training for Zaveed to learn how to subconsciously mix up his movements and do away with predictability, but there weren’t many men like him.

“As you wish.” he said.

Zaveed was after Gregor like a shot, his axes twirling in his hands as he made to bring one down high while the off-hand, lower axe was angled high, aimed for Gregor’s guts. Suddenly, the blade of the claymore was brought up, catching under the head of the high axe and Zaveed felt his momentum shift as the force of the blow ripped the axe out of his hand, forcing him to scramble to block the sword’s circular momentum as it went up and over Gregor’s head and then horizontal, a perfect trajectory to taking a man’s head. Zaveed managed to stop this strike, barely, with both hands. His feet dug into the earth; it felt more like stopping a charging animal than blocking a sword.

“Well, this is embarrassing.” Zaveed muttered, collecting himself and rolling his neck with a couple of pops while he went to fetch his wayward weapon. “Did you realize you were that strong?” he asked, kicking the wet sand off of his axe after fetching it from the dirt.

Gregor had blinked in surprise at how easy it felt to yank Zaveed’s weapon out of his grip. “No,” he admitted in all honesty. “I guess I could have known. Fjolte had me climb a large rock back in the desert and that wasn’t very difficult either.” He lowered his claymore by his side and smiled inside his helmet at Zaveed’s embarrassment. “I, for one, think it’s encouraging. Your ideas are proving very useful,” the lich said, his voice betraying nothing of his small moment of amusement.

“Again?” he asked and moved to grab the sword with both hands once more.

“I’m just thankful we aren’t trying to kill each other anymore.” Zaveed smiled tersely. “I think you have some pretty solid foundations on the defense; let’s see how you do on the attack.” the Khajiit said, clanging the sides of his axes together in a ring. “What will you do when the enemy is forcing you to come to them?” he asked, weapons at the ready as he began to step backwards.

That was a good question. Gregor raised the claymore back up and began swirling it around himself in circular motions once more but instead of waiting for Zaveed to attack him, he approached the retreating Khajiit. Every time the irregular pattern of the blade’s movements swung towards Zaveed, like a razor-sharp pendulum, Gregor put more force and weight behind the steel and turned it into a slash to test his defenses. Bizarrely, Gregor was reminded of a circle saw blade bearing down on a log of wood. Improvising, Gregor took a few steps forward as fast as his feet allowed and pivoted on the spot, the momentum of the sword becoming a wide, horizontal strike as Gregor stretched his arms out. The blade sang through the air and in that instant Gregor knew it was not an attack that Zaveed should try to parry.

The privateer came to the same conclusion, instead using agile footwork to keep ahead of the deadly man-scythe coming to harvest his precious internals, and between ducking and weaving and a healthy dose of back peddling, Zaveed managed to keep ahead of the blade, which despite moving slower than he would have expected, the raw power behind it was enough to turn a friendly spar and training session into a tragic shower of gore that Zaveed was entirely confident was outside of Raelynn’s particular expertise to mend.

It took all of Zaveed’s concentration to keep ahead of the blade and not trip on anything behind him until he backed into a copse of trees, where the greatsword suddenly didn’t have range of motion. Not wasting any time, Zaveed went on the offensive, turning around a tree suddenly and coming around with the swing of one of his axe towards Gregor’s flank.

That was unexpected. Gregor tried to maneuver the claymore so that he could deflect the axe, but the rippled steel of the flame-bladed sword caught on the bark of a tree and Gregor was forced to back away and out of Zaveed’s range instead. This wasn’t going to work. He kept the tree between himself and Zaveed as he drew his silver longswsord, a one-handed and more agile weapon, instead of the claymore. But how well would it serve him? He had lost against Zaveed when he had been forced to use the longsword during their fight in Gilane and now he was even slower. Gregor clenched his jaw behind his helmet and advanced on Zaveed again, attacking with a series of strikes that his father had taught him all those years ago; well-practiced but painfully predictable. There was no space for the momentum-based style and the longsword wasn’t heavy enough to make it effective either way.

Zaveed managed to parry these blows much more effortlessly, almost as if he were warming up. He waited until Gregor made a thrust, where he easily sidestepped it, reaching out and catching the crossguard with the nook of his axe while the other stopped inches from Gregor’s neck. Relaxing, Zaveed pulled his weapons away and slipped them back into their hoops with a nod. “Your boat oar of a sword is definitely fine, but we both knew that. For now, you’re going to want to save the longsword for pests and vermin without any particular skill or recognition of what a blade is; until you adjust to this new body and truly understand your limits, you should think of yourself like a tower.” Zaveed said, reaching for a water skin on his belt and unscrewing the cap and taking a sip to ease his dried mouth.

“You need to let the enemy come to you; pursuits won’t do you any favours, especially if you’re trying to protect someone or something. If someone lures you out, you won’t be able to get back in time, and you will always need to take every advantage you can to fight a skirmish on your terms, not theirs.” the Khajiit pointed out, gesturing for them to leave the woodlands as he swatted at a mosquito. “The one thing you have going for you now that’s more important than your endurance unending is what’s going on in here.” he tapped a finger against his temple, stopping to face Gregor head on.

“When we first fought, you were ruled by emotions, you let me goad you into the alley where I knew your sword would be clumsy and hindered. Had it not been for your necromancy, you would have died there and I might have still been an agent of the Dwemer and not my own man… Raelynn wouldn’t have made me realize I was on the wrong path, and I would have never have met Sirine. You probably don’t hear this much, but you almost killing me was one of the best things that could have happened to me.” he extended a hand. “Thank you, for being the catalyst that I needed to kill Captain Greywake and remember that young boy from Senchal that should have never gotten on that ship.”

Gregor looked at the offered hand and hesitated before he accepted it and the two of them shook on it. His indecision hidden behind his helmet, Gregor opened his mouth to reply but closed it again, unsure of what to say. He bought himself some time by sheathing his longsword first and making sure his armor was still properly fitted in place.

“Strange,” the lich said eventually, “that divine intervention should happen in a fight between two godless killers. I just wish...” Gregor sighed and shook his head. “Nevermind. Continue to prove Raelynn right and I shall be glad that things turned out the way they did for you.”

Zaveed smiled, without sarcasm or distaste on his countenance, but rather genuine warmth emanating from his features. “It means a lot to hear you say I’m proving her right. I’m still figuring things out, but being here, now, and trying to walk a different path feels right.” he chuckled suddenly, his smile breaking into a grin.

“I’m not sure if I’d credit dear Nadeen with being divine, because that would mean she’s better than all of us. But speak your mind when you’re ready; I’m not your foe, and I just might be one of the few people left who doesn’t seem to think you’ve become a monster.” he shrugged, looking back at the camp and his eyes settled on the rest of the camp. “I should probably get back soon and return to my duties. And what of you?”

The idea of Zaveed becoming a confidant was so strange Gregor couldn’t help but laugh quietly. It didn’t feel wrong, however. Perhaps there was a way for the pirate and the necromancer to become friends after all. “There are other people I should talk to,” he said, the tone of his voice betraying his mixture of apprehension and newfound confidence. “Other people deserving of an apology. After that I shall continue to keep an eye out for trouble.”

Zaveed nodded, placing a hand on Gregor’s shoulder in a show of solidarity. “Believe me when I say I know what that’s like. With these very people, in fact. Just remain sincere and the storm will eventually pass, I think. I’m hardly well-regarded with this lot, but I don’t think I’m quite the monster they had all conjured in their hearts when we first met.” He paused in contemplation, before he nodded, having said what he needed to. It was going to be a difficult journey for Gregor, but hopefully he didn’t feel so isolated anymore.

The Khajiit knew a bit too well what that was like. Eventually defiance gave way to defeated resignation, no matter how unwavering one’s convictions.

“Well, I won’t hold you. Farewell, Gregor; I won’t be far.” Zaveed promised, stepping away with a single wave of the hand. He managed a few steps before suddenly stopping, looking over his shoulder. “Oh, and Gregor? The armour suits you.” he said with a grin and a wink before finally departing.
2x Like Like
Hidden 6 yrs ago 6 yrs ago Post by Leidenschaft
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Leidenschaft

Leidenschaft Relax, only half-dead

Member Seen 2 mos ago

The Truth of Us


Do you like to hurt people...

18th of Midyear; outskirts of the Alik’r camp

The cool air of the desert’s night greeted Jaraleet as he left the cave that the group had been using as their meeting place as they decided what to do with Gregor. The Argonian looked at the footprints left in the sand, one of the trails leading in the direction of the Alik’r tent city. For a moment he felt the impulse to go down to the camp and look for Meg, to see how she was doing and to talk with her. It was clear in Jaraleet’s mind that, after what had occured today, he and the Nord woman needed to have a long and serious talk. But, for the moment, he had other matters to attend to, and so he quashed the desire to head back to the camp and instead began following another set of footprints, one that led away from the tent city of the nomads.

“I was looking for you Latro.” The Argonian said casually as he sighted the former Forsworn, his back turned to him as the Breton seemed to be gazing at the vast expanse of the desert that stretched before their eyes. “I wanted to thank you, for your support in the meeting. And to talk about the...situation that we find ourselves in, in general.” He said as he stopped next to Latro so that they were both staring in the same direction.

“It’s odd how much the world mimics a man.” Latro said, sounding far away. In a sense, he was. He thought back to his years in the Reach, the brothel, all the time before this trial. He still held his eyes on the distance, “The dunes shift, but it’s still the same desert no matter how much it may change. The snows cover everything, but underneath, nothing changes. It just waits until it’s uncovered again.”

“You forget everything under it is there,” he shook his head, slow, “But it is.”

“That is how life is, my friend.” The Argonian replied quietly, gazing at the dunes of the desert. “To use a different, albeit similar I feel, metaphor to yours, life is like a river.” Jaraleet began. “The currents pull us ever forward towards our inexorable end and the strength of the currents, inevitably, change us all in one way or another. And, yet, throughout all of these changes the river stays the same, always pulling us and everyone towards the sea.” The assassin said, a distant look to his eyes.

He let the silence stretch for a moment before he chuckled weakly, shaking his head slightly. “I apologize if that doesn’t makes much sense. Never been one to ponder on my life too deeply, at least not until recently I guess.” He murmured, letting out a sigh. “I can’t imagine that the trial was...easy for you to stomach through.” He tentatively broached the subject, turning his head to look at Latro.

“You knew him better than I did.” Latro shrugged, frowning. His eyes went from the stars to the sand beneath him, shifting his feet into the sand. “I never meant to say whatever I said to you. I know I said something, but that wasn’t me.”

“In a way, though, I’m not Latro. I am Finnen Pale-Feather of the Crow-Wife Clan. Sora is the only one that knows besides you.” He swallowed, knowing the sentiment was wasted now that their journey was to go through the Reach. “I hope. Even Sora doesn’t know everything I‘ve done.”

He looked at his hands, seeming so different than Finnen of the Reach, but still all the same. “How many people do you think you’ve killed, Jaraleet?”

“That is a hard question to answer my friend.” The Argonian replied, chuckling darkly. “The first time I killed someone...I must have been ten years old? Eleven? I’m not rightly sure.” He said, shaking his head slightly. “It is difficult to know after nearly two decades spent as an assassin.” The assassin said, looking at Latro. “I assume it’s similar for you, no?”

“Fifty-nine.” Latro said, no remorse, no joy, “Fifty-nine people. My first was when I was eight, didn’t even mean to. I killed the most men when I was Forsworn.”

He shook his head, dropped his hands back to his side and looked out at the desert again, “I used to enjoy keeping count. It was a neat little fact to pull out at the fires, a conversation starter, make sure everybody knows so nobody tries anything with you.” He sighed, “Even the big men, the tough ones, they feared young little Finnen. Everybody sleeps.”

“I used to like keeping count.” He swallowed, wringing his hands, “Now it’s just a litany of judgement. A solemn counting, a scroll of names to unravel so I can remind myself how long my history of violence spreads.”

Jaraleet was silent for a second, processing what Latro had just told him. “I won’t lie to you Latro and say that I can understand what was going through your head during your time as a Forsworn, or why you kept a list of those you killed.” The Argonian began, his tone neutral and devoid of emotions. “For me my work has never been a case of celebration, nothing to be proud of. It’s just something that I had to do, what I was born to do.” Jaraleet said, looking at the distant dunes once more.

“Perhaps it is callous of me to say so, but the murders I’ve committed don’t trouble me. They happened in the past, there’s nothing that can be done about them except acknowledge that they occurred.” He continued on, letting out a sigh. “But I understand that you are different than me, and that you’d probably have a hard time coming to accept such an...utilitarian mindset, at least that is what I think.” Jaraleet said, placing a hand on Latros’ shoulder. “But something that I can say with certainty is that, perhaps, you need not share the burden alone? You have Sora, don’t you? And, for whatever is worth, I’m also here as well, if you believe that you can’t share that particular burden with her.”

“Thank you.” Latro said lamely. He didn’t look at his comrade, only sighed. “I’ve shared my troubles with that woman more times than I think she could handle. She goes on about not leaving me, even if I were to hurt her. I want her to leave me if I ever go that far.”

He turned to his comrade then, a grim look in his eyes, “If I ever hurt her, Jaraleet. If I ever hurt her and I am not being the Latro you know… you kill me.”

Jaraleet was silent for a moment as he absorbed Latros’ words, before he nodded silently in acknowledgement of what the ex-Forsworn had said. “I’ll make sure it’s as quick and painless as possible.” The Argonian said, his voice calm, his eyes meeting those of Latro. “You have my word.”

Latro nodded, “Thank you.”

Some moments of silence stretched between them and made the space between the two seem to grow. Latro cleared his throat, trying at a smile, “What of Meg? How do you and her fare, friend?”

Jaraleet blinked at Latro’s question, before letting out a soft sigh. “Not too well if what I saw during our groups...meeting was any indication.” The Argonian said, turning his head to look at the Alik’r camp. “I could tell that I had hurt her, at least that’s what it seemed to me based on the way she looked at me.” Jaraleet continued, closing his eyes for a second and taking a deep breath. “Did you knew that she believed I was innocent, back when Gregor pinned Nblec’s death on me?” He spoke, smiling sadly as he turned to look at Latro again. “All I wanted to do was to protect her...to make sure that she wouldn’t be harmed. Not by Gregor or by the Dwemer.”

“And yet it was me, me and my secrets, who did the most damage to her. Ironic, isn’t it?” He chuckled bitterly, shaking his head slightly. “I...I plan to go and speak to her. To be honest with her….she deserves that. To hear the truth.”

Latro nodded, “That’s the only way. I could never feel like Sora loved me if she only knew the lie of who I am.” He said, “Someone can only love you if they know you. Jaraleet,”

Latro looked at Jaraleet with a sad smile, consoling, “Meg does not know you. What she does with the truth is her choice, but she has to know it if there’s going to be any chance of you in her future.”

It hurt to hear Latro’s words, but Jaraleet couldn’t deny their truthfulness. “You are right.” He finally said, letting out a breath he hadn’t knew he had been holding in. “She does not know me, who I really am.” The Argonian spoke, falling silent for a second. “But that changes tonight.”

He looked at Latro once more and took a step forward, clasping his shoulder. “I don’t know where, or how, to start, but now is the time for truth.” He said, letting go of Latro’s shoulder. “There’s no sense in postponing this any more than I’ve already done. Goodbye Latro, I will see you tomorrow.” Jaraleet said before he turned his back to the Reachman, beginning his walk towards the Alik’r camp.
4x Like Like
Hidden 6 yrs ago 5 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago



Live Together; Die Alone


The strongest of all warriors are these two —time and patience.
— Tolstoy





“Tell me Slayer,” gurgled the soldier in a grizzled voice, his mouth full of liquid, and the words obscured. He spat the mouthful of blood into the face of the fiend sat on him, but the Stormcloak did not flinch. “Thin’ yer’ll be granted Sovngarde affa allothis?” Unable to raise a hand, he twitched his fingers in the direction of the bodies strewn and littered throughout the belly of the keep. The contemptuous blue eyes of the butcher sat astride him did not look, offering only a singular chilling utterance. “No.”

His glacial eyes were devoid of any emotion that might indicate regret or fear - there was only rage. Unfiltered fury. The Stormcloak wrapped his hands around the handle of the hammer at either side, slamming the mid-section of it into the Imperial’s mouth with enough strength behind it to break through his teeth. He pulled back, and brought it down again and again and again. Until only a lifeless corpse was left beneath him, jaw slack with separation.

In the darkness, he rose prodigiously to his haunches amongst his slain dead. A huge and imposing figure breathless and drenched. As he made his way to the exit, one whom he assumed had been finished began to move as though to crawl to an escape. With a quiet motion, the Slayer picked up a fallen axe and tossed it with such an unholy force that it split the head of the Imperial from his crown through to his gullet. In one last desperate wheeze of exhalation, his life was expunged from his body.

The bodies were for someone else to find and a slow, hollow laugh sounded from the pit of his chest. He brought a hand there - expecting to feel the racing beat of his heart, fueled by the adrenaline of his merciless slaughter. Instead, there was nothing. No sound and no feeling. His had been a slow and purposeful erasure of love and a slower still spiral to depravity. This act of brutality had been as habitual as business as usual, and there was only a faint corner of his fragmented mind that functioned.

The Slayer took to his steed and stole away like a phantom in the moonlight. The blues of his warrior garb had turned black from blood and so too was his face streaked with menacing evidence. His figure began to evaporate slowly against the rising dust beneath the hooves of his ashen mount until he simply became the colour of the night he escaped into.







“Oh Kynareth, Goddess of the Heavens…” began the soft and humble voice of Fjolte, a different man to the spectre of his memories.

He positioned himself into a comfortable sitting position upon his ledge, stretching forwards to place his palms flat on the ground. The thumb and forefinger of each hand pressed together to form a triangle. He held himself there, the sensation of the stretch from his neck to the base of his spine a curious reminder that he was still out of shape, or carrying a terrible weight. It was time to allow whatever was troubling him rise to the surface.

He closed his eyes...

How easy it was to tune into the drumbeat of a battleground. Years had passed, and yet the pounding still could be brought to the forefront of his mind as if it were still real, as if upon opening one's eyes, one would be stood again in a crowded line up - packed in crowded rows, ready to fight. Impatient. So quick and easy it was to find that memory and be in it once more. The smell of rain was fresh, the very same shade of grey dulling the sky. The very same silhouette of a dragon behind the clouds soaring high above them like a God of the sky. He appeared with every roll of thunder and flash of lightning, gone again when darkness fell in the moments between.

The grey stone and dirt filled sleet of Windhelm had been no defence against such a beast. The Dovahkiin took to hunting down Ulfric Stormcloak, while his men rallied against the charges outside.

A wall of them dressed in their colours and mottled with blood of those they had already slain. Breastplates dented from insignificant blows. Whatever they were dared to bring to Windhelm was amusement to them, as evidenced by the battlecries of their mounted cavalry, and then again by the archers who loosed their arrows across the sky. The air whistled and screeched until the rain of fire came down to target, throwing men from their horses - the horses screaming as they too were shot down into the snow, staining it crimson.

In the face of loss like this, the Slayer forgot his need and thirst for abhorrent violence and a thought struck him as if it were an arrow from the heavens — that War was endless and would endure over anything else in this life. War was a God and here he was at the Chapel, worshipping at the Altar with his head bowed in prayer. When War was done with him, it would reap the next generation of sons and daughters and crush the land underfoot.

Memories like this should never— could never, be forgotten.




Meanwhile on the outskirts of the camp in the Druadach mountains, sat a small and unassuming tent, filled with all manner of trinkets that seemed to have no place in any of the other tents. Pots, pans, odd weapons, storage barrels, and emptied glass vials. A communal storage space, a dumping ground. The rug with which things were swept under, covered in a sheet of canvas that had started to dip in the centre. Whomever pitched this one had been absent-minded in their task. In that dipped centre, there was even a tear in the fabric just big enough to allow a fraction of sunlight to be fed through. Still, the tent was dark and dingy - and they had been lucky so far that the rainfall hadn’t split the tear further and drenched the items deemed inconsequential.

Everything was haphazardly piled in jumbled stacks, and anything that had been useful - be it in terms of comfort or safety, had been promptly pilfered. Perhaps that was why there were a few sad items that had just fallen to their sides into the dirt.

If those items appeared careworn, then the woman sat underneath the tear was anything but. Even dressed in shades of grey and black, she appeared resplendent. She knew how to dress, and even in a monochromatic scheme of colours, she knew just where to add her flashes of colour. Today, it was the silken plum ascott fastened around her neck in the most delicate and feminine knot. It was tucked neatly into the cloak, and she sat as dainty as a heron, holding in her hands the chromatic Dwemer Lexicon.

This tent was so far removed from the treasure room of her father’s apartment in Gilane, and yet even in such a lacklustre place she was every bit the image of a living and breathing representation of High Rock nobility.

Between her fingers was a brush, carefully and gracefully she brushed away at the etchings set into the chrome. Such patterns meant very little to her - but engaging in such an activity made her feel as though what she was doing was useful. Between the near-silent scratching sounds of the bristles pushing away at the grains of sand, and the crackling flames of the candles - the tent had a certain relaxing ambience that was far different to the one outside. She could make out the sounds of cooking and quiet chattering from beyond the loose canvas. But inside this tent, she had found herself a sanctuary. She would not be bothered here.




Far now from the flaming maw of the great Odahviing, the future was looking less bleak and wartorn. Instead, blue eyes gazed into the flickering flames of a campfire. Such a thing was contained, it didn’t spread over rock and turn fallen snow to scorching steam… This was the comforting centre of a camp of friends. Mirth and camaraderie flowed like the wine that was being passed around. Far from the lifeless stare of a moonlight phantom, were the warm and inviting eyes of a rogue merely observing his friends as they celebrated through the night. The same moon that had been the witness to massacre lit the camp now with a serene glow that was betrayed by the ruckus of misfits.

Fjolte’s eyes landed on the round shield of one of his friends. She had left it propped up against a log and it’s centre was glowing orange with the blurred reflection of the flames. Somewhere in the distance he could hear the owner of the shield laughing. Probably at something ridiculously stupid.

So lost in thought was the Nord, that the soft thump beside him caught him off guard. His fellow Nord - Rowan, had elected to make his way to bring wine to his illustrious leader. He was short for a Nord. Almost too short. It wasn’t uncommon for him to be mistaken from behind as an extraordinarily plump female child. He had long hair you see, ginger and wild and kissed by fire. His overly long beard was the same shade, only streaked through with silver now. Much to his chagrin. “Lookin’ me age but I dinnae feel it Fjolte,” he said with a merry chuckle. Handing the horn of wine to his (much taller) Nord brother.

“Ha!” Fjolte sounded out, slapping one of his hands against the thigh of Rowan. He felt it jiggle after too, which only made him do it again for good measure. “Women love an old rogue, and we’ve women a’plenty tonight!”

“Tha’ we do friend, tha’ we do,” Rowan replied taken a noisy gulp from his own horn. The wine trickled from either side of the rim and down the corners of his mouth, into his wiry beard. “I ken who you’ve your baby blues on though lad,” he teased with a loud belch.

The Monk turned to face him with an expression of faux disbelief, giving him a tough nudge to the ribs with his elbow. “You’ll keep it to yourself though…” He wagged a finger in front of his brother, playfully raising an eyebrow. “If you know what’s good for you of course.”

Rowan blew an obnoxiously loud raspberry in Fjolte’s direction, but they both began to laugh soon after. “You young’uns. Cannae keep up with you all. So go on then Mr Fabler, you gonna regale me with one of your famous tales or what then?” Suddenly, Rowan’s expression had grown from joyful, to impatiently expectant, and a Khajiit who had been in the vicinity of the conversation also appeared as if from nowhere.

“N’yes, this one would like to hear a story too.” She perched on the log beside the shield, leaning forward with her chin held in hands, eyes aglow with curiosity and the heat of the flames.

Never one to let down an audience, no matter the size, Fjolte puffed out his chest and held a breath, his eyes tracked upwards to the stars while he was in thought of just which tale to pull from his repertoire tonight.

“Well my friends… Everything I know, I know because of love...”




While fiddling with the Lexicon, Raelynn’s thoughts drifted to Daggerfall. To the sounds of merchants setting up their carriages for the day, the scents of the lavender that grew in her parents garden wafting in through open windows on spring days. The sound of her mother's voice - thick and pleasant. Womanly. “Raelynn, get your head out of those books and come join us for tea,” she would shout down the hallway, her words rounding the corner into the study where Raelynn would have been sitting on the floor, her eyes fighting the losing battle of sleep as she poured over pages and pages of books.

That was how she had spent her days, reading. People thought she must have been raised with a silver spoon, and maids to answer to her every whim but that was far from the truth of it. She had always been a quiet bookworm, absorbing the knowledge of those far more clever than she was from the dog eared pages of books.

It occurred to her that the memory was so alive, when she had been a child reading her precious books, she had paid little mind to the scene at hand and had never expected it to make an impression upon her now. To recall such details left a taste of sentiment on her tongue. The Breton arrived in the hallway of her family home. On one side, paintings hung on the wall of her family, of her. Her mother’s favourite was a painting that had been commissioned of a younger Raelynn on horseback. That had been a very long day. On the other side of the hall was a long pole fixed into the brick, and so many garments hung from it. Each with a slip of paper attached with a name and address. Sometimes they were ball gowns, sometimes simple shirts and jackets, and every now and again some rich noble would ask for clothes for a child.

It made her wonder what would decorate the house that Gregor had said they would build, and suddenly she found herself away from home, away from the Reach and in a barren manor. Would they have a four poster bed, lined with thick curtains and covered in throw pillows and furs? Would it be settled by a hearthfire and facing a floor to ceiling window - with a balcony?

Perhaps there would be some taxidermy on the walls, a shelf of books, a dressing table and chair. In the summer she could open the window and a breeze would roll in and flutter the curtain. Maybe birds would congregate on the railing of their balcony. Each item she imagined in her thoughts appeared in the home, exuding a warmth so real she felt as though she could reach out and touch everything, take hold of it all and appear there in reality.

They would have need for a nursery, wouldn’t they? The Reach could not provide a nursery. There was only danger here and soon the thoughts of a peaceful home were flooded and the roots of fear began to take hold and creep through in the silence of that tent. The picture of serenity she was painting was linked so deeply to her wounds, as if it ran alongside them. Everything became fragile, and in that silence came a quiet cry of grief. It was so far beyond her reach.

The length until they reached their dream was imperceptible, and doubly so by she who was longing so desperately for it. Would it be tomorrow? Was it weeks away or months? Would they ever get there? The flutters of distress and endless string of questions set about crafting a dangerous idea in her mind. The lines between reality and the workings of her mind had been sufficiently blurred.




Fjolte opened his eyes once more. He let the harsh light of the day sink in, that blinding white that seemed to break through the grey of overhead clouds like rays of judgement - or the clear light of hope. Who knew? He’d done his due diligence and prayed to his Divine, emptied his soul and walked back across the path he rarely would tread. Painful as it was, the reminders of his past were all he had to keep him steadfast on his current journey.

Still, he also wondered why in prayer his mind had recalled that campfire evening in particular as the postlude to his violent invocations. It hadn’t been so memorable at all, but revisiting time with his friends had touched him enough to let warmth filter back through, and rejuvenate him from lonely weariness.

Slowly, in time with his breaths he brought himself back up to sitting and looked out over the lines and clusters of trees that made up the forests of the Druadach mountains. He’d walked this range before, but every time it felt new. Everything was always changing, wasn't it? The wind and rain would pelt the rock face and carve new shapes, lines, and stories. Trees would grow and stretch or fail to thrive and be uprooted by wind. Adventurers would wear down the ground, and the paths that were less travelled by became the paths most travelled by - others then would be overgrown. The Reach was alive and had as much air in its lungs as the Nord did.

From his vantage point he could appreciate the veins of the mountains. He could feel the pulse and heartbeat. So attuned to everything - so clear of mind, balance restored.




This was no place for her to be pregnant. Lying on solid ground was becoming unbearable, and hiding her sickness was even more so. This lawless land… She still had inn rooms retained. She would retreat to the nearest. Raelynn refused to be looked at like a pretty little thing ruined and ravished by darkness, like a poor and unfortunate soul. The Breton would not be the one to hold them back from their mission with this. With her burden.

But of course it was not a burden to her, and she chided herself for having such a selfish thought… All the woman wished, was to take proper chamber in comfort and safety.

Her joy and secret was just that, her own. A secret, she had tread carefully to avoid flaunting a smile in the open, and instead had tried to make herself useful and all that had served to do was bring her to the place where all the lost things seemed to be. Everything in this tent was simply dead weight. Stripped of all things useful, and this was where she had chosen to spend her day…

She could be hours gone before anyone noticed her absence. That was a good enough head start. Raelynn traced a finger over her chest before kneeling forwards to write. Her quill ran across the parchment with haste but her cursive was not indelicate for it. The only consequence of such swift writing were the splashes of ink that dripped and bled into the letter, and that for several of her words the tip ran dry and so said words were mere scratches.

She wrote apologetically and with love, even if there was no apology in her heart for what she planned to do.

“My beloved,”


It would soon be left on her bedroll for Gregor to find. He would not retreat to their tent until night, and by then she’d be but dust in the wind with the speed of the horse beneath her. He would understand, wouldn’t he? It felt that there was so little she could do to bring him from his sadness, how could she stay here and be another reason for his worry once the truth had to come out? The best she could think to do, was to run. To run and find civilisation enough to bring their son, or their daughter, safely into the world away from the quest of the group. It was all she could think about. It was a paralysing pain that rang in her ears.

To steal a horse would be no easy feat, but perhaps the absolute absurdity of Raelynn leading one of them through the forest was just strange enough to go unnoticed after all. To hide in plain sight. Her father had always taught her that “one must be cunning and wicked in this world.” While such a lesson had carried her this far in her life, her current decision was less one of cunning, and more of desperation and a fierce instinct urging her to safety. An unnatural feeling that unsettled her to the point of sudden paranoia.

Who would take a horse in order to escape in broad daylight, in front of everyone? It would only be an absolute fool, or a genius.

Now that was cunning.




With a filled sack of herbs under one arm, the Nord began to make his way down the vertical slope of the cliff he’d climbed to retrieve them, and as sometimes happened, he pressed his weight to a rock that came loose in the impact. It sent him sliding down against the surface - the sharp edges gnawed at his arm and chewed through the flesh until he could catch his footing again. Such slips didn’t give him cause for fear, and once he’d stopped, he took a tighter grip in his free hand to ensure it wasn’t about to happen again. He could feel the hot sting of an open wound through, and he gasped out in pain as he took a look at it. “Fuck me…” he groaned as he finished his dangerous climb.

It didn’t take him too long to arrive back at camp, and he was pleased to see the others had made it back, and the spoils were already ceremoniously on display. He beamed at the sight. “That’s my girls,” he said, dropping the bag of herbs beside it. If he so pleased, Jaraleet could have a rummage through it. For now, he needed to find Raelynn.

And there she was, as pretty as ever but there was something wrong. The Nord’s brows knitted together with concern as he observed her walking in a trance-like state to her tent, muttering under her breath. He watched for a moment longer, before the bleeding had become quite a bit too much. (It was spilling onto the fabric of his shorts now).

“Raelynn,” he said softly as he approached, placing his hand carefully onto her shoulder so as not to frighten or startle her, and he tried his best to smile when she turned around to face him, but between the stinging of his arm and the worry it was a difficult feat. “Y’alright?” He asked tenderly.

Immediately the letter in her hand was tucked behind her back and she smiled at the Nord, squinting at his wound, ‘er, yes. Yes… I am,” she lied. The darting movement of her eyes was the tell. “You don’t look so grand though,” she added smoothing down a hair and tucking it nervously behind her ear.

“Oh you know me, just took a tumble after doing seven backflips to escape a rabid wolf back in the forest. Cos you know, I don't like to batter animals.” He shrugged and laughed aloud. Even if a friend was distressed, he couldn’t help but crease himself up, it seemed to set her at ease too at least. “Think you could… Y’know?”

“Sounds like a new record then,” she replied knowingly with a giggle before shooing him away with her hand. “I’ll fix you, go find someplace to sit… Give me a moment?” Her eyes continued to dart and avoid his, but there was something timid and sweet about it, as opposed to a woman who was lying. He grinned and gave her a thumbs up before shuffling away from the bustle of the camp.

Almost as quickly as her turn of madness had come about, she found herself snapped back to reality, by the abrupt touch of Fjolte no less. The sight of his damned bloodied arm. Raelynn was here to help people, she was of use in this mission. She remembered herself soon enough.

Raelynn ran her thumb across the parchment in her hand, a wave of guilt washed over her for even having thought of doing something so terribly reckless, and she tucked it away in her journal. Hiding the shame of it between notes on potion making and other mundane things. In time, this fleeting moment of madness would be yesterday's news.

After a moment or two of steady breathing, she followed Fjolte to the spot he’d chosen. A saying found its way to the forefront of her mind; that it required a village to raise a child, and as her eyes scanned over the camp, she realised that for whatever reason, this was her village. They needed her, and she needed them too. She would need all the reminders of that she could get.

4x Like Like
Hidden 6 yrs ago 6 yrs ago Post by Greenie
Raw
Avatar of Greenie

Greenie

Member Seen 1 yr ago

Dawn's Light




14th Sun's Height, early morning, a tent in the Reach

Sirine’s eyes shot open, staring up in the dark, breathing heavily as she tried to compose herself. Though she remained still in her laying position, she could feel herself shivering, hear her heart pounding in her ears. The sweat on her face was cooling off in the morning air that pushed its way past the closed tent flap, but it was inside that she felt the coldest. There was no need to close her eyes to see the three dead bodies on the stone floor. Bakih, Sevari... Zaveed. Each staring lifelessly at nothing as she stared down into their glazed eyes, their souls trapped in dark gems, proudly displayed in the hands of-

Stop. Her words were silent, but they were enough for her to break the line of thought she had been headed in. It was quite unfortunate that her pleasant sleep had been marred by an unpleasant dream, but that dream wasn’t fact. This was. Bakih was alive and well… as well as he could be, safe with the Alik'r where his body and spirit would hopefully recover to their fullest. Sevari was well and alive and it seemed the camp was no longer looking at him with narrowed eyes.

As for Zaveed... She looked away from the shadows lurking in the tent, turning the slightest bit so that her eyes fell on the khajiit sleeping next to her. Her fingers wrapped lightly around the coin ever present around her neck, and with her free hand she reached out, the back of her fingers lightly stroking the side of his face. A smile came to her lips, yet her eyes stung and she couldn't help but feel a tightness in her chest as her mind flaunted thoughts she would rather not think of at all.

She didn't want to think of him resigned to spending an eternity in the Dark Behind the World.

The idea that the person who had taken the time to free her from shackles of her own making would end up in an afterlife of darkness hurt her. No matter what he said, and no matter how he made sense, it still filled her with a sadness that she couldn't quite erase. Her hand moved away from his face; she hesitated only the slightest bit before letting her arm settle around his waist, fingers resting lightly against his back.

What of herself? Sirine's eyes closed, taking a deep breath and slowly letting it go. Was she a fool to worry so much about someone else when she was probably going to end up somewhere just as terrible because of her own deeds? Zaveed had been right, no matter how unfair it seemed to her. Early years marred by injustice could not justify all the terrible that was done later from one's own volition. She had been betrayed, she had been taken advantage of in the most disgusting ways... yet what she did after had been her own choice. Mercilessly killing men on their own ship, taking their goods as her own, sailing off on her own conquests.

Was it fair of her to blame higher beings for her sins?

It was strange, the thoughts that a sleepy, stressed mind could conjure, and the former pirate couldn't help but wonder if life would have been different if she had never met that boy in Anvil, the one she had thought she loved. It had all changed then, hadn't it?

What if she had never lost the child? Would she have been in Gilane now, or perhaps Anvil, with a grown child ready to leave home for adventures of their own?

No. She didn't think so. That sort of life had never been hers. From the beginning she was of salt and sea, caring nothing for the masses of land save for a sojourn. This was the longest she had ever been away from the water, and every inch of her body was waiting for the day when she would return to its embrace. No, she didn't believe she'd ever be the lady of a house, and she didn't quite think she would be a good mother.

Perhaps the divines hadn't forsaken her... perhaps they had been helping her all along?

Helping towards what? an indignant voice in the forefront of her mind demanded. To being betrayed? To being raped? To losing the family you made? To being a whore?

Her eyes scrunched tightly against the stinging, and her hand tightened around the coin. It was hard not to make any sound as a sob threatened to leave her. I grew stronger, she reminded herself, forcing her breaths to slow down despite the ache in her chest. I learned to live by my own strength. I dispensed justice to those who wronged me. I... Her breath wavered as she exhaled. Opening her eyes, she couldn't stop the trickle of stray salty tears that made their way down her nose to fall to her neck, droplets cooling by the early morning air. Her eyes once more fell upon the khajiit beside her.

Unable to stop herself, she tightened her arm around him and pressed her face against his chest, inhaling deeply before letting the air go. I met someone who understands me, someone I can trust. Someone I wish to return to the sea with. All the pain, all the twists and turns in her life, all of them had been necessary for this moment to be.

She remained that way for a long while before finally opening her eyes. It seemed the shadows were lessening- dawn's light was approaching and soon the sun would rise.

For now she would stay as she was. The coldness that had filled her was slowly ebbing away with his presence, leaving her with a small warmth that continued to grow within.

Sirine would not deny him the same.
3x Like Like
Hidden 6 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago

A Bunch of Morons go Digging for Carrots.


@Leidenschaft @Greenie @Mortarion @Hank @Stormflyx

14th Sun’s Height - Morning
The Durehahdddach mountains.





Fresh Meat
Vegetables
Fruits
Red, Blue, Purple, Yellow Mountain Flower (desperately need!)
Honeycomb (desperately need!)
Juniper Berries (desperately need!)
Rock Warbler Eggs
Spider Eggs
Thistle and Thistle Branch
Garlic
Two sources of fresh water


Fjolte had scanned over the list multiple times as he sat on a rock aside a path that led out into the woods. There was a tankard of hot tea in his hand that Raelynn had brewed with what she had at her disposal, this morning - simply pine needles, nettle, and some kind of sweet flower. It had an unusual tang to it, but it did the job of warming him up and giving him energy. She’d been thrusting various cups of it on just about everyone too. He could still hear her having absolutely none of it if someone dared tell her they didn’t want any. “It’s cleansing!” he heard her say, which brought a smile to his face. Gods her handwriting was lovely, but it was damned hard to read. “Jiminy borrels?” he muttered to himself, blowing into the tankard before taking a small sip. “What’s a tortel bunch?”

As he had expected, she’d been very assertive in her instructions too. More than one source of fresh water was needed, one for drinking and cooking, and the other for bathing. She hadn’t appreciated his early-morning nonchalance that was for sure, but otherwise she’d been in good spirits. As he tipped back his head to finish the last of the tea, he paid little mind to the noise of the camp. The night before, he’d made it his job to tell everyone about this extraordinarily important quest into the wild for life-saving supplies, and that any and all were invited to come along for the ride. So, there he was - in the spot he’d said he’d be waiting for anyone who wanted to join him in the hunt for Rook Waffle Edge, and Handygold.

The Nord scratched his head and belched quietly, adjusting himself on the rock.

“Charming,” Mazrah said, her voice coming suddenly and without warning from above. She waved at Fjolte from the perch she’d made for herself on a branch that belonged to one of the tall and proud pine trees that this forest seemed to be mostly comprised of. She didn’t seem bothered by the fact that Fjolte could probably look up her loincloth, if he were so inclined. “What was that you mumbled? Jimmy brothels? I didn’t know you went for that sort of thing,” she added and winked.

And look he did, partly because such a sight could not be avoided, since it was completely the spot that his eyes landed on when he turned to look over his shoulder. He blinked, and met the Orsimer’s eyes instead, clearing his throat. “Don’t know what you mean, Green Goddess,” he commented with a smirk, “Monks have no want for such places…” His smirk lingered for a moment more. “Just tryin’ to make sense of this list here. Been given some pretty direct orders y’know?”

Monks have no want for such places.” Came the sing-song voice of Finnen close enough for Fjolte to flinch. There he was, the Reachman and his easy smile, squatting and chin perched on his knuckles. He knew exactly the implication of Fjolte’s words because his Nord eyes led him to the meaning.

Of course, Finnen only knew because he’d glanced too. “And to think, I get to wrestle her.” Finnen prodded in his quietest, most shit-eating grinning voice, “But what would a monk want with that?”

Finnen kept his easy smile as he stood, pointing to Mazrah, and forcing his eyes to look at hers and not wander, “I know you’ve never been here.” And he put his hands on his hips and nodded to Fjolte, “And you might’ve, but between us three I’ve got the most history here. I know this country.”

Mazrah smirked and dropped down from the branch, landing on the soft earth on one knee and one fist hard enough to kick up a circle of pine needles around her. She rose to her full height and snatched the list from Fjolte’s hands while looking at Finnen. “Very well, oh mighty wild-man. You lead and I’ll decipher this undoubtedly complex shopping list,” the huntress said and elbowed Fjolte in the side -- something she was making a habit of. She secretly hoped she’d bruised his ribs by now. A few seconds passed after she cast her golden gaze on the piece of paper and her amused expression changed to one of frustration.

“What runes are these?” she asked and glared at Fjolte. “Who gave you this? Is this a joke?”

Fjolte shrugged his shoulders, and gave a grunt, “Blondie wrote it, I dunno man… Maybe she shoulda told me what she wanted. Parchment smells good though.” As if to demonstrate, he lifted it to his nose and gave it a gentle sniff. “Like flowers or somethin’.”

Finnen laid a gentle hand on Mazrah’s wrist and she angled the paper for Finnen’s squinting eyes. There was a few moments where Finnen stood motionless and quiet with Mazrah. He leaned forward a bit more, muttering, “What the fuck…”

From not too far away came the sound of footsteps, and it wasn't long before two women approached the three waiting by the path. Sirine was at the forefront, looking at a roll of paper with a scrutinizing gaze as Meg followed close behind. Both seemed dressed appropriately for a morning in the woods, Sirine sporting her dagger at her waist while Meg had her bow in hand, quiver filled with arrows on her back.

"You don't have to press so hard," the former pirate muttered as she reached the others. "A little goes a long way."

"Aye, sorry 'bout that." Meg looked away sheepishly, her eyes immediately latching on to anyone other than her teacher. "Mornin' y'all!"

“Mornin’ Scraps! Mornin’ Sirine!” Fjolte replied with a grin and a wave of his huge hand in their direction, he held his gaze on Meg a little longer, before drawing back down to the list in his hand.

Sirine rolled up the paper and stuffed it in her satchel before she too looked to the others, raising an eyebrow. "Something the matter there?"

“Yes, that we are wasting precious time.” Jaraleet’s voice echoed somewhere behind Sirine. A moment afterwards, the Argonian had reached the path dressed in his usual leather armor. His gaze was briefly drawn to Meg before he turned to look at Fjolte and the list held in his hands. “Give me that here.” He said, taking the note from the Nord’s hands.

He looked at the list for a moment before he turned his gaze towards the gathered individuals. “We need to gather food, at least two sources of water, and some alchemy ingredients. That’s all.” The Argonian spoke, folding the letter and tucking it in the pockets of his pant. “I’ll take care of looking for the alchemy ingredients, could use an extra pair of hands to pick fruits and vegetables if we find any. I’ll leave hunting to those of you more suited to that pursuit.”

“Don’t range too far.” Finnen looked at the assembled group, finding it bigger than he’d expected it was going to be, “We need someone with good direction if they’re not all following me. These are Crow-Wife lands, we never liked strangers.”

Blimey! The Argonian was one serious character, he’d woken up on the wrong side of his bedroll that was for sure. After having the list forcefully removed from his grip, he held his fingers still in the same position as if it were still between them. He looked from his fingers to Jaraleet and back again a few times, his mouth slightly agape. He broke the pained silence with a loud guffaw, before placing his hand on the shoulder of Jaraleet. “Glad you could make out the scrawl, you must have damned better eyes than us three here, brother!” He said in a happy tone, indicating to Finnen and Maz either side of him. “You seem to know a bit about alchemy - guessin’ Blondie will be pleased you’re taking that on - least we won’t get it wrong.”

The pleased look on Meg's face at seeing Jaraleet join the group faded with the brusque way he handled himself, and for a moment she felt like perhaps retreating and letting the others continue with the foraging and provisioning may be best. [/I]No.[/I] The voice in her head was quite adamant that she stayed. Looking away from the group, she inspected her bow instead, making sure it was strung properly. Her expression had shifted to one of focus- she wasn't going to allow herself to fail her comrades due to emotions. What was meant to happen would happen.

Sirine on the other hand seemed to sport a look of mild annoyance on her face. "I didn't realize we were upholding a schedule," she commented in a very dry fashion, her eyes shifting from Jaraleet to Meg, noting the change in the former. Quite sure the Nord woman could handle herself though, she then looked to Finnen as she continued to speak. "As you know these lands best, I trust your judgement in sending me whichever way, gathering, hunting, or simply a lookout."

“We have no idea how far we’ll need to go to get these supplies, nor how long we will be searching for them. And, as you’ve noted yourself, most of us aren’t familiar with the terrain.” Jaraleet spoke to Sirine, undeterred by neither the look of annoyance on the woman’s face or her tone. “Taking all these things into consideration, I think it’s for the best that we don’t waste time and try to get this done before nightfall.” He said before turning to look at Finnen. “As Sirine said, you know these lands better than all of us. Tell me where I might find the items on the list and I’ll endeavor to return as soon as possible.”

“So we split off into two or three,” offered Fjolte, stepping to the front of the group, turning on his heel to face them all. “I’ve been here before, nothing much I don’t know about mountains and the dangers. Finnen here can lead another group, and Maz another.” He folded his arms across his puffed out chest, “we can break into three, or go off in pairs. Seems Scraps and Maz should be going on a real hunt though, no sense them picking fruit when they’re equipped to shoot at game, y’know?” He rounded off with a soft chuckle, and shot a playful wink towards Meg, hoping she might crack a smile.

Meg's mood had indeed lightened a little by Fjolte's words and wink; she had looked away from her bow at the Nord man voice, sending a rueful smile his way before glancing at Maz, recalling the two times the pair had hunted dwemer together with their bows. A small grin danced on her lips. "Maz, how 'bout it? We see who can hunt the most game- winner wins, er, sommat."

While Meg's grin might have been small, Mazrah returned it with a maniacal, tusky baring of her teeth that wouldn't look out of place on a troll. Her eyes shone with mischief and excitement. "You're on, hawkeye!" the huntress said and clapped Meg on the shoulder. "I haven't had a proper hunting contest in ages. The beasts in these woods won't know what hit them." Like Meg, Mazrah had come prepared and her oversized, iron-reinforced bow was slung on her back along with her quiver of orichalcum-tipped arrows. She took her bow in her hands and made sure the string was nice and taut.

"Mine's bigger, you know," she said sardonically and winked at Meg. "Good luck."

“Jaraleet? Fjolte?” Finnen cocked a brow at his friend, trying not to add to the tension his appearance apparently had for some, “You both know herbs better than I, and I know this country better than most. One or both of you could come with me.”

“I do know em, specially round these parts,” Fjolte added knowingly, the thought of obtaining a replenishment of his own special herbs crossed his mind too. He didn’t believe that Raelynn would have added anything like that to the list. He could procure those in secret, probably. He felt an off energy emanating from the Argonian, and he didn’t rightly want to be in his company if he was to be honest with himself, but… There was always the thought that he could turn Jaraleet’s mood around. Yes, that feeling was stronger than any desire to avoid. He smiled brightly over at the man, trying to send as much positivity as he could his way. “Boys versus girls then is it?” He asked, looking at Sirine - who had not yet been assigned to a group. He wouldn’t have minded her company, truthfully.

"Why not," Sirine replied, allowing herself a smile. She had a bit of a soft spot for the large Nord; Bakih had spoken praises of the man and very much alluded his remaining sane in the desert prison to Fjolte. If there was anything, she probably owed the man a favour. "Sounds fine to me. We can split the list between the two groups- we can have a copy each, it may make things speedier, seeing I will be free while the Maz and Meg hunt." Her smile shifted to a smirk. “Perhaps we can even make it a small contest of our own, like our hunters, hm?”

She looked to Jaraleet, holding out her hand. "If you don't mind, the list?"

“Contests?” Finnen smirked, glancing at Mazrah, “I try not to be competitive.”

“I could do this list myself before noon, y’know - just wanted the company,” commented Fjolte with another signature shrug of his shoulders.

That gave Mazrah an idea and she wiggled her eyebrows at Fjolte. “If that’s true, big boy, why don’t you use all that spare time you’ll have to find me a nice gift? It was my birthday two weeks ago, so you better bring me something truly special.”

But of course Mazrah had been born under the sign of the Steed. So had he, although to share such a tidbit might ruin her own fun - and he wasn’t about to steal her thunder. “Then the nicest gift the mountains have to offer, I will find for you,” he replied with wit on his tongue and something devious in his eyes - only made more delightful by the mock Knightly bow that Fjolte offered her. “I accept your challenge, Green Goddess.” It was on his way back up, that he caught Meg’s eyes and fired yet another wink in her direction.

Jaraleet let out a sigh and shook his head, reaching into his pocket for the list he had put there not a moment ago. “Here.” He said as he handed over the piece of paper to Sirine’s outstretched hand.

"Thank you." Sirine took the paper and unfolded it, looking over the list. The sight of the writing had her chuckle under her breath. It was very neat, and it seemed silly that some would have difficulty reading it, but not everyone learned how to write that way.

"Meg, how's this for today's work? Copy this list down." She held the paper out for the Nord woman to take. Meg blinked at her in surprise but nodded, quickly putting her bow down and grabbing on to the list. In the meantime, Sirine pulled out the roll of paper she had stowed away earlier as well as her usual wooden quill. "Here you are. If you have trouble reading something, just ask." She was given another nod; Meg was quick to comply, clearly an eager student.

“And so the extraordinary quest begins!” Fjolte began, his voice deep and booming with one leg propped up on the rock and one hand on his hip - he looked like some kind of storytelling bard all of a sudden, demanding the attention of a hungry crowd. He flashed his winning grin and waved a hand out in front of him to incite some kind of air of mystery about him… He chastised himself internally for not having had a handful of dust or other such thing - for effect. His eyes narrowed as he brought his leg down back to the ground. “Off we shall go! To search far and wide together to bring back the desired ingredients for the fair maiden! Whose very delicate hand wrote this scented page!” He fell at his knees before Meg and Sirine as they looked over the list, his eyebrows raised as he pretended to catch the scent of the parchment.

“We must not fail in our mission, for the love of the dame depends on it! We are the last hope! The last line of defence!” Once again, Fjolte got up to his feet, this time spinning on the spot, clenching his fists excitedly, the muscles of his chest and arms rippling with his motions. “So I ask you, my companions…. Are you ready on this day? Are you ready for victory?!?!”

“Aye!” Mazrah yelled back, one fist raised in the air and her most fearsome scowl conjured on her face. She poked Jaraleet with the tip of her war-bow and almost broke character by laughing. “Isn’t that right, deadly lizard man? Aren’t we ready for victory?”

Jaraleet shrugged at Mazrah’s prodding, looking entirely unamused by the theatrics of the Nord man and Orsimer woman. “I suppose.” He finally said, turning to look at Finnen. “Are there any caves nearby? One of the items on the list was spider eggs, I think it’d be prudent if we start gathering that and then move onto the other ingredients on the list.”

“I’m sure there’s a few.” Finnen nodded, “Come, no time to waste.”



Having given the list that Meg had copied down to the boys, Sirine was busy inspecting the one with Raelynn's writing, once again thoroughly amused at the way it had been scrutinized earlier. Seeing as Jaraleet seemed to be taking on the responsibility of the alchemy ingredients, she decided to go for those she'd easily be able to recognize as food, namely vegetables, fruits and perhaps honey, if she was lucky enough to find a hive.

She looked over at Mazrah and Megana, wondering if they'd caught any sight of their quarry.

The slopes and valleys of the Druadach mountains were mostly the same as the ones that Mazrah had grown up in around Orsinium and the Orsimer was in her element. She knew that the sounds and smells of the camp behind them would have driven game away and further down into the valley, so for now there was time to chat as they made their way to the prospective hunting grounds.

“So, Meg,” Mazrah began and offered the girl her most sympathetic smile. “You and Jaraleet, what’s going on with that?”

Sirine looked from Mazrah to Meg, curious as well. She had known from the first day she'd met the rest of the group that the Nord woman and the Argonian man seemed close, though she found it odd seeing how one seemed to radiate moral goodness whilst the other was a pragmatic cold blooded assassin.

"Nothin'," Meg replied after a moment's tension. Her eyes had been on the landscape before them, but the sudden question caused her to freeze up and look at the Orsimer. "I mean... well..." She scuffed the ground with her boot before moving forward once again, unsure on how to answer the question. "After the trial... I dunno. I mean... ain' like we were..." Her voice trailed some more before she let out a loud sigh and simply blurted out the truth. "I couldn' say it to him. I couldn' say I loved him when he tol' me tha' he did."

That was a more complicated answer than Mazrah had expected. She blinked and, momentarily unsure of what to say, placed a comforting hand on the woman’s shoulder. The Orsimer wanted to be the cool older sister that had advice for everything but the truth was that she’d never been in a relationship where words like ‘love’ were involved before. “If you’re not ready, then you’re not ready,” she said eventually but she frowned at her own words. That was hardly helpful. “I don’t know much about love,” Mazrah admitted, “but I do know a lot about setting boundaries and not letting myself be pressured into anything I don’t want. If he wants something that you weren’t willing to give, then he has to respect that.”

Meg smiled up at the Orsimer woman, appreciating the words she spoke, feeling comforted by them in fact. "Aye, an' he does," she replied after a moment's thought. Still, a sigh escaped her and she shook her head. "He hasn' talked t'me since then. I dunno if tha's a good thing or not. I didn' wanna push m'self at him so I kept away but maybe tha' was dumb." Shrugging her shoulders, she looked away from Mazrah. "I s'pose tha's tha' though." It was sad to think she might have lost a friend, but right now she couldn't let her mind be distracted by grim thoughts.

Sirine lend the young Nord woman a sympathetic look before clearing her throat. "You two have your contest," she said with a small smile. "I'll try to find some of these ingredients on the list." With that said, she gave them a nod before starting off on her own.



Mazrah returned to the spot they’d agreed to meet with two deer slung over both of her magnificent shoulders, a whole family of rabbits strung up around her waist and a fox in one hand, leaving her other hand to carry her bow. Her skin was glistening with sweat and she was panting, but the light in her eyes revealed that she had revelled in the thrill of the hunt. “Did I win?” she asked with an animalistic, tusky grin.

"Uhhhh..." Meg had arrived only a little before Maz, and she was rather winded from having to drag her sole deer and the two rabbits she had hunted down. Seeing the Orsimer in all her glory, with all that game... it was more than clear who the winner was. The Nord woman couldn't help but let out a laugh at the question which at this point seemed almost rhetorical.

"I think ya did," she replied, still chuckling as she motioned towards the three carcasses behind her. "Fair an' square, y'win an' I gotta pay up."

"Well look at that." Sirine had been sitting nearby, nursing her hands that seemed to be dotted with red. "You sure outdid yourself there, Mazrah. It seems like I had the simplest task." She looked to the side to where she had a small bundle of cloth. "Apparently the bees did not appreciate with my intrusion to their home. All's well however and Raelynn will have what she needed."

“Yes!” Mazrah exclaimed triumphantly and the two deer carcases fell from her shoulders as she raised her arms in victory before she, too, broke out into laughter. “You did great, that one’s bigger than either of mine,” the Orsimer said as she pointed to the deer that Meg had bagged. She took a deep breath and sat down opposite Sirine, piling up the dead animals on the ground next to her. A few gulps of ice cold river water from her waterskin later and Mazrah flashed the two women another grin. “This is fun. Who wants to bet the boys are in over their heads with that whole spider business?”

"I couldn't say," Sirine replied with only the slightest hint of actually thinking over it as she looked at a visible stinger that could be seen on her knuckle. With a small grimace, she managed to grab it and yank it out. "I haven't seen much of their skills."

"I'mma say they'll be fine," Meg offered as she too plonked herself down next to the two women. "I've seen 'em all actually, an' they're pretty good at gettin' shit done."

“Yeah, yeah, you’re right,” Mazrah said with a shrug and a dismissive wave. “I sparred with Fjolte back in the desert and he’s a good fighter, and I’ve been training with Finnen while we’re traveling. He’s crazy strong for a scrawny Breton. But I didn’t come here to sing their praises. Sirine,” she said and turned her relentlessly inquisitive golden gaze towards the former pirate. “Tell me about Zaveed. What’s he like?”

"Zaveed?" Sirine blinked at the random question tossed her way. "Well, that clearly depends on who he's interacting with..." Now she was actually putting some thought in her answer. She guessed most of the camp probably figured she was brainwashed or biased to remain by his side, and until now she had decided there was no point in contesting that- who would trust her?

There was the right word. "Trustworthy," she said. There was a small smile on her face, and her eyes were warm. "Say what anyone will of him, when he gives his word, he keeps it. What you see is what you get, no tricks. It's very rare to find a person like that."

It was easy to believe Sirine when her eyes lit up like that. Mazrah raised an eyebrow. "Fancy that," she said and scratched her chin. "That's good to hear, considering he gave his word to be a better person and all. I'd like to trust him. We need all the help we can get. Are you two just friends, or… ?"

There was a little twitch to the former pirate’s lips. In her opinion, Zaveed had always been a 'better' person... at least to her. She knew his sins were a plenty, and she could admit that perhaps she was a little biased. That didn't mean she had to like hearing that. Of course that train of thought was erased by the question the Orsimer asked. Sirine was a little tongue tied, unsure how exactly to reply that. Her mind went back to the previous night, and once more she felt fluttering in her. As if I'm a fucking child, she thought ruefully.

"We are friends, yes." she started. There was a pause to her words, and then she continued. "Close friends. Perhaps more. Time will tell." It was stated blatantly if not a little choppy. Taking a deep breath, she smiled, looking almost abashed as she shrugged. "Needless to say, I have never been more content since being by his side."

Mazrah grinned. "Look at you! You're adorable," the Orsimer huntress cooed, everything about her radiating nothing but sincerity. "I'll be honest and say you could do worse than a handsome killer-cat when it comes to men. You know, past associations aside. I don't make a habit of thinking highly of people that bend the knee to the Dwemer." She wiped some sweat of her forehead and looked at Sirine intently for a second before adding: "Anyway, the past is the past. Are you guys planning to stick around to see Sora's mad idea through?"

"Adorable, huh." That was a word Sirine had never associated with herself, it sounded amusing and wrong but she didn't want to ruin the Orsimer's mood. Besides, who was she to say what others saw? "I've been with many men who didn't care about me so long as they received what they wanted. So you are right in a sense- I know that he is the best sort of person I will meet. As for the dwemer..." Whatever warmth she had been feeling chilled immediately, and it showed in her eyes. "Zaveed was given no choice in the matter, at least no choice that would have let him live. I would not hold that against him... no one truly knows what they will do if it's to simply stay alive. But yes, that is why we will be staying with this group, until the dwemer occupation is over. They took from us our home and families, and we will make sure to deal them justice."

“No one truly knows? Hah. I know,” Mazrah replied and smirked. “That’s one thing you people can learn from us. A good death is better than a bad life.” She looked at Meg and gestured for her to join the conversation. “What do you think? Nords believe the same thing, right? Sovngarde and all that?”

Meg looked from Sirine to Maz, finding the conversation a little heavy, though she did nod, recalling the Companions from Whiterun as well as the warriors she would come across in Skyrim. "Reachin' Sovngarde is what every Nord warrior hopes for," she agreed, looking to Sirine. "T'die in battle an' reach the Hall of Valor, with gran' tables filled with more food than y'can ever eat."

"I doubt any divines are going to look upon me favourably and invite me to their fancy feasts," Sirine replied, shaking her head. She couldn't help but be reminded of what Zaveed had told her the night before, and it troubled her. She had never been concerned with that sort of thing, but seeing his state yesterday… even if it wasn’t for herself, she wanted there to be a chance of a good afterlife for him at least.

"Death has never looked good to me,” she finally added. “It has always been about survival. Being alive, that is good."

“Being alive doesn’t last forever,” Mazrah said and shook her head. “But a good life and a good death -- you reap the benefits of that for eternity. That is why you should live your life with honor and in harmony with your gods, whoever they may be.” She laughed and added: “Or you find a Daedra to worship and hope they’ll take your soul. We Orsimer have a pretty good deal with old Malacath.”

"I decided I didn't care for any higher beings quite a while ago." Sirine was busy running her finger over the red bumps on the opposite hand, finding the burning sensation a pleasant distraction from the conversation. "Before that, Kynareth was who I cared to spare a thought towards." Her tone was rather dry as she looked over at Mazrah. "What with being a sailor, it seemed the most obvious."

“What changed?” Mazrah asked, her head cocked in curiosity. She failed entirely to pick up on Sirine’s attitude towards the subject.

Sirine looked up from her hands, her lips drawn into a straight line, feeling tense at the subject. She knew the reasons full well, but it was much too personal to discuss, especially with people she hardly knew. Even Zaveed didn't completely know why.

Taking a deep breath and slowly letting the air out, she allowed herself a hint of a smile. "A little too much to discuss here and now," she finally replied, sounding almost apologetic. "Perhaps some other time? For now, we should probably meet up with the others."

Meg nodded enthusiastically- she had noticed the tension but was feeling much too awkward to say something. "Aye, I'm feelin' kinda peckish too, would be nice t'get back an' eat sommat."




“Well…”

The mouth of the cave yawned like a wolf’s maw. Around it there were the tell-tale signs of spider infestation, large webs gathered around the edges like spittle on a mouth. There was also the matter of there being far too many sun-bleached bones outside, which hinted at the presence of something else that dwelled or perhaps still was in the cave. Mountain trolls, goblins, ogres. Nothing Finnen particularly liked the prospect of meeting. He booted what looked to be a fox’s skull towards the cave, bouncing end over end on the dirt. “Who first?”

Fjolte fiddled with and wrapped his fingers around the string of one of his many necklaces, the round wooden beads clinking gently, that sound of the hollow spheres was broken by a deep sigh that he heaved. He was looking at the entrance of the cave, and wasn’t too happy about it. He’d been more than a little distracted by other thoughts… Thoughts of Meg’s smile and laughter, of Raelynn’s swaying hips and round bottom, Sirine’s long legs, of Aries’ chest...

Yes, he’d been enjoying those thoughts, not to mention that his eyes had been enjoying the journey with this group so far...

This cave was surely a punishment from the gods themselves for his sinful thinking. The Nord brought a hand up to his forehead, the other fell to his hip and his mouth twitched at the thought of trespassing. “How long we gonna have to dig around in there for?” He asked tersely, eyes not moving from the dark opening.

“Not long. By the looks of it, it shouldn’t be too deep of a cave. The webs wouldn’t be so visible if they had space to make a nest in there.” As much as he was terrified of becoming nothing more than prey, Fjolte’s trepidation brought him more pleasure than it should, “Make sure you step light, they use those webs to feel. And do be quiet, the vibrations of your voice echoing off the walls might as well be us stomping around in iron boots.”

The Nord cast a glance from left to right at Finnen and Jaraleet both, his blue eyes holding a cool gaze to them before he gave an indifferent shrug of his shoulders and stepped quietly forwards, deeming it appropriate to keep his trap shut for the time being. Even if he was well and truly in his element, he was very much out of it too. He had received more than one or two colder shoulders on the way from the prison to the Reach, and while that was probably normal - Fjolte wasn’t used to it. He wondered how different a mission into the cave this would be with some of his own hooligans by his side.

He could step near silently too, even for being of such a tremendous size and stature. He wore sandals after all, and they moved softly across the ground unlike steel boots might. If he was not speaking for fear of disturbing a beast - inside, there was a full blown monologue playing around in his mind. Mostly about how the fuck he’d found himself in such strange company, and whether or not he would have been better off taking a solo expedition.

As the darkness seemed to encroach more and more, he took smaller and smaller breaths, focussing his breathing so as to make even less noise. He could hold his breath for minutes at a time if need be, if anyone was going to disturb a pest in this cave - it was not going to be him.

Jaraleet looked at Fjolte as they made their way through the cave, surprised to see the man who had been so boisterous and loud but a few moments ago moving so silently. The assassin mentally chided himself for having underestimated the monk, there was always more to a person under what laid at a superficial glance, both he and Finnen were proof of that after all, and making such mistakes could be costly in the long run.

But they had a job to do and distractions could only be cause for troubles, so Jaraleet pushed the errant thoughts to the back of his mind and devoted his full focus to his surroundings. It didn’t take too long for Jaraleet to detect signs of the occupants of the cave, his eyes, used already to poor light conditions, could see the vague shapes of the spiders as they moved near their nest, his ears hearing the chittering sound that the giant arachnids made as they went through the confined space.

He motioned to both of his companions to stop moving, waiting until he was sure that the three of them were in place before he turned to look at Finnen as one of his hands reached for the hilt of his sword, unsheathing the blade slowly before pointing with his free hand in the direction from which the sounds came from and then to Finnen once more. He waited until he was sure that the Breton had understood what he meant before he turned to look at Fjolte, silently mouthing a ‘Wait here’ and then, immediately afterwards, Jaraleet began moving towards his target.

But of course, Fjolte could not distinguish just what the Argonian was communicating. His face scrunched up in confusion, and he followed Jaraleet as he continued on - assuming that had been what he had been trying to say ”follow me”. As silently as he had been, he kept a small distance from him, but close enough so that should the man need him for anything, he was ready for it. He too could hear the sounds of the spiders - wretched, ugly creatures that they were.

Finnen nodded, freeing his axe from its hoop. The spiders would be easy to deal with. Juveniles just mature enough to mate, but small enough to not pose too deadly a challenge. It still remained that they were inside their realm and everything was stacked against them. Even so, Finnen drew in a breath through his nose, letting it out as quietly as he could. He looked to Jaraleet and Fjolte again, nodding once and they did the same.

It was over as quick as it had started. Finnen has buried his axe just behind the eyes of his spider and Fjolte and Jaraleet had taken care of the other. Before long, they were carrying the eggs out of the cave, Finnen grimacing at his disgusting cargo. Spiders. “I’m glad that’s over with. I don’t ever want to see another spider again.”

“You and me both,” came the deeply dull, moody voice of Fjolte from behind Finnen. He shook off some of the splattered entrails that had found their way to his forearms in the scuffle. Fighting in the dark, when he had already found himself feeling suddenly low of energy wasn’t sitting well with him. Even if it was just spiders, if he had been feeling lighter, there might be a joke to be made about a time he’d cleared out a nest of dozens… But his usual smile had been replaced by an uncharacteristically stoic expression. He saw that the other two had their spoils in hand, and he took a good look at the outside of the cave, the dangerously rocky surface - the sharp edges and the way the breeze was whistling off of it. It was incredibly inviting.

“Some herbs on that list right? Think I’ll take a gander for ‘em” he said, not waiting for a response from Jaraleet or Finnen. Instead he just took to the cliff and began to climb gracefully, in the direction of a ledge high up. “Don’t wait around for me, I’ll see myself back to camp…” He sighed and kept moving, the desire for some privacy overcoming any moment that he would have taken to be affable. He was not one to ignore emotional instinct, he was in need of a brief escape.

Jaraleet nodded in acknowledgement of Fjolte’s words, seeing no point in trying to change the Nord’s mind. “Be sure to show me the herbs once you’ve gathered, that way I can verify that they are the correct ones. It is easy to make mistakes when it comes to herbs and what their properties are.” The Argonian spoke as he carefully deposited the egg that he had been carrying. With his hands freed, the Argonian briefly turned to look back at where they had left the corpses of the spiders and then back to Finnen. “I’ll be back in a second, recon it would be a waste to not harvest their poison glands.” Was all that the assassin said before he headed back into the depths of the cave.

“Suit yourself.” Finnen mumbles, looking at the cave as Jaraleet found himself back inside, drawing a blade. He shook his head and went back to where this all started...




Finnen sat, the big eggs cradled in his folded legs as he whistled the time away. Now the killing and the danger was past him, he felt good again. The wind on his face, through his hair, across his bare chest. He felt like a man of peace again, and times like he’d these were few and far between, small moments to be relished. He heard footsteps and talking, not opening his eyes to see who it was, and not caring to stop his whistling. If only he had his lute.

“Hey-hey.” He said to whoever the voices belonged to.

"Heya La- er Finnen!" Meg slowly made her way over to the familiar man, dragging the game she had hunted with her, a tired but cheerful expression radiating from here. "Ya'll're done too?" Sirine wasn't far behind the Nord woman with the two rabbits Meg had caught slung over her back, ignoring the stinging on her hands for the time being. She wasn't sure what to make of the Reachman still, even though it seemed he and Zaveed were no longer completely at odds.

Jaraleet turned his head at the sound of Meg’s voice. “We are, Fjolte said that he’d go and gather the herbs on the list by himself.” The Argonian said, nodding at the trio of women in greeting. “Said that he was going to head straight back to the camp once he was done. I’ll have to look over what he picked once we are back at camp, make sure that he didn’t bring anything poisonous by accident.” The assassin spoke, dipping his hands into the nearby water to scrub them once again.

After he was sure that he had washed off all the ichor that stained his hands and forearm from gathering the poison glands from the spiders, Jaraleet dipped a piece of cloth in the water and began to clean his blade in turn. “Not much left to do. Me and Finnen were waiting for you three, and I took the chance to clean my blade. Though I do suppose we could take a moment to relax before we returned to camp.” He said as he wiped his blade with the practiced ease of a man who had done the task a hundred times.

It took only a short few moments for the Argonian to finish cleaning his blade and, once he was satisfied with his handiwork and he was sure that he had dried the blade properly, he returned the weapon to it’s scabbard. Following his own advice the Argonian assassin quickly made himself comfortable, feeling the nearby sound of the waterfall lulling him into a sense of peace and calm. It had been a lucky thing that the spot they had chosen had been near a waterfall, otherwise he’d have had to wait until they got back to camp for him to wash his hands off of the ichor from the arachnid’s corpses.

His eyes briefly moved to the pool of water, an errant cross passing through his mind briefly. There seemed to be no threats in the immediate vicinity, and what they were sent to gather didn’t seem so urgent as to require them to head back to camp immediately so, surely, there wouldn’t be a problem if he allowed himself a brief moment of respite? The inner debate quietly raged in his mind for a moment before finally settling that, no, a brief period of relaxation wouldn’t hurt. Propping his weapons against a nearby tree log where he could easily get to them in the eventuality that some sort of problem occured, Jaraleet made his way to the edge of the pond and quickly began to strip himself of his clothes until he was only in his underwear. “If something happens, shout.” He said as he turned to look at Finnen and, once he was sure that the Reachman had heard him, then the Argonian submerged himself under the surface of the water.

Meg couldn't help but seem a little disappointed that Fjolte had left and wouldn't be heading back to the camp with them, but she shrugged it off and instead looked at the eggs in Finnen's lap. "Sure glad I didn' havta go after those," she muttered, imagining the spiders from where the eggs came couldn't have been too happy to relinquish them.

"Agreed," Sirine replied. She'd had enough with bugs for a good while. Once more she was being reminded of why she always preferred the sea to the land.

“Wasn’t bad.” Finnen shrugged as if most people just traipsed into monster dens as a good hobby, opening his eyes to another returning companion.

Mazrah had returned with the two other women and she scaled up the side of a tree like a cat, making herself comfortable on a thick branch, much like she had done at the start of the day, keeping one eye on their surroundings and one eye on the others. The pile of dead animals she'd killed had been unceremoniously dumped at the roots of the tree and she pointed to it with a smirk. "Indeed, something with fur is much more my speed. What do you think, Finnen? Good haul, right?"

Finnen again looked up to the woman just above him, eyes again almost lingering on what she’d probably laugh at him being embarrassed of. He cleared his throat and admirably regained his composure, answering as if he wasn’t just fighting a battle between her eyes and her ass, “Good haul, friend.” He chuckled, enjoying this gathering of friends as he shifted to a more comfortable position on the tree trunk, “Good haul.”




As time rolled on, and the afternoon came around - the group, having shown off their respective spoils elected to make their way back to camp. It had been Jaraleet who pushed them onwards once he had been satisfied with his swim. On their way back, they marked out the path to the spring for the rest of their party should they choose to take a freshwater bath during their stay in the mountains. It didn’t take long for a quiet serenity to wash over the pool again, with occasional and distant laughing of the individuals the only sound for miles around.
6x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago

Change


A very Stormy Schafting
@Leidenschaft

14th Sun’s Height, evening




The mood of the camp had changed rather tremendously that night, there was a quiet and almost silent peace cast over the camp like a comforting blanket. Everyone had a full belly, and was watered and washed, the Breton could breathe easily knowing that they would survive for some time yet. That same soft quiet was a comfort to her as she made her way barefoot across the cold stone ground in search of a secluded spot.

She no longer felt as weary as she had been, and it showed in the way she carried herself now. No more did she drag her feet and point her chin to the ground. Now, she moved with a delicate and effortless grace, the same way she had before everything. She no longer resembled the ghost of a woman. Now she sat as pretty as a nymph in a billowing dress with fabric as soft and delicate as the petals of a rose. Her long ashen hair loose and cascading in thick and unruly curls.

In her hands, fruit. Fruit in a wooden bowl, finely diced - the scent sweet and inviting, a pleasant aroma that blended with the now familiar smell of forest - of pines, wild flowers, and rain soaked rock. Of campfire smoke and coals, of venison roasting behind her. This was her meditative moment to enjoy the taste of food, to enjoy the fresh air - to appreciate the nourishment, to think and be. Raelynn absentmindedly began to stare out at her dimly lit surroundings while she ate slowly. She took small bite after small bite - like a bird would. Somehow, her mind quietened and any thoughts and concerns that had been in her mind left, and all that was left was a feeling of calm.

Footsteps, and the the shuffling of someone sitting next to her. Neither presences acknowledged the other for a few moments, simply enjoying one another and the calm. The fading light dyed the spaces between the trees black, but a long ripple of orange and pink above the mountaintops was the signs of day. The sounds of mountain crickets and frogs replaced the birdsong and the chill grew colder and nipped at any bare skin it could.

“Home.” Finnen said, leaving the word to the breeze until it faded over to the whispering of the trees, “I remember why I missed it.”

The woman offered a welcoming smile to Finnen, closing her eyes briefly, before meeting the deep amber of his. She gestured to the bowl, now in her lap as she too listened the serene ambience of the evaporating day. For a while she said nothing.

“It's really rather beautiful, actually. More so than I would have thought it to be. I've missed it too.” Naturally, she did not mean the Reach, she was not of the Reach and nor was she of Skyrim, but the unique atmosphere of the province was unmistakable.

“I remember walking these same mountain paths years ago. To be back here and see the same trees, the same rocks, the same mountains…” he looked out at the distant pillar of green light, knowing well that that was the most recent addition before he turned back and continued, “It’s like wandering back to when I was younger. In all my years, I thought I’d never come back. Cast out, branded traitor. I wonder what mother would think of what I am, what I’ve done.”

And again, he looked to the green pillar. Remembered the desperation that day, the fear, everything. “Do you ever wonder? What your family would think of you now? What the person you were would?”

“All the time,” she answered quietly with shame in her voice. She knew that her father had said he was proud of her, but he was disgusted too - it was obvious. But Hawkford family values were far different to those of other people, they had to be. Her mother would be more so. Slowly she wrapped an arm around her stomach. “I’ve changed a lot. In good and bad ways. My life before all of this was… Easier.”

“Wasn’t it.” Finnen nodded, “I never thought I’d be on some crusade to save the world. I never thought I’d do half the things I’ve done. But, I guess that’s how life is. Like Jaraleet says, the river will take us where it will.”

Finnen snorted, his easy smile upon his face, “If anything,” he hesitated at the dumbness of his next words, “I met all of you.”

“Wasn’t expecting sentiment from you tonight,” she said warmly in response, smiling back at the Reachman, her own was the usual small and shy smile that she displayed. As if she was still getting used to smiling openly - really, she was. Reflecting back on the person that she had been... That Raelynn rarely smiled, and not out of unhappiness - it had simply been her haughty nature.

“I don’t believe I’ve laughed so freely and sincerely as I have on this journey…” She confessed in a nervous whisper all of a sudden, bringing a hand to her forehead as she slouched forwards. “That’s rather strange, isn’t it? Considering all we’ve been through.” The supercilious Raelynn of time gone by had not been much for laughter, either.

Finnen chuckled, looking over at his friend. She had changed, from the Gilane infirmary to now, and so many places in between he had not seen. It was like she was a new woman in the old’s clothes. “To be fair, considering all we’ve been through it isn’t really that strange.”

“The family that almost dies together stays together.” He said, somewhat sardonically, “And I’m full of sentiment.”

He pulled the polished piece of ebony from his pocket, holding it in his palm and rubbing it with his thumb. “I’ve kept this for years to remind me of the good parts of being a Reachman. To remind me that we aren’t all savages.” His mother’s smiling face as she stroked her boy’s bruised jaw and kissed his split brow came to mind, the soft feeling of her lips on his tender wounds, a memory of long ago, “Not all of us.”

“After all of this, I'd like to be alone somewhere… At least for a while, to rest.” Raelynn admitted as her eyes traced the movements of Finnen's thumb against the stone. “You've never been anything but the bard to me. Soft, observant, watchful.” She took in a deep breath, thinking over how much she actually really knew of her fellow Breton. She knew that when she looked into his eyes they were as deep as an abyss - turning over with all of the things he had seen and done. Things and events that were not for Raelynn to know.

“I mean to say, you're not a savage. Not to me.” She carefully placed the bowl down onto the ground, letting one hand fall into her lap as the other wrapped around her middle again. She smiled. “Everyone seemed to enjoy their food tonight, thank you for leading the provisioning run…”

“It’s nothing.” Finnen shrugged, chuckling as he remembered the words of Francis, “It’s something to do.”

“I couldn’t have done it without everyone else. I’ve never been good at alchemy and foraging. I’m only glad I could do my part.” He smiled.

“Best to leave the alchemy to me, and you stick to what you do best,” she said softly, returning his smile. “In just the same way that I shan't be jumping up to fight our enemies head on as you do.” It wasn’t entirely true, she’d practically thrown herself at Rourken in the palace, and she had been training with Jaraleet… Training was training though, she’d never held a blade at someone who would cut her down first. Training was hypothetical.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but you have some skill in restorative magic too, yes?” Raelynn was acutely aware of the fact that without Brynja, her workload had doubled. If she could help some of the others in learning a basic spell or bettering a technique… The entire group would benefit, it was at least food for thought...

“I do,” he nodded, “Very rudimentary. I couldn’t save a life, but I’m sure if someone pricked themselves…” he chuckled.

“I can help you with that. I mean, I’d like to show you how to heal more than a pricked finger,” she said back, looking at him closely. She could not look for too long, without feeling the reminder of his words from the campfire and the guilt that always followed. Raelynn looked the other way and the two shared another moment of silence before she broke it. “I’m sorry.”

The words were quiet, and but a whispered breath that didn’t pierce the silence but rather tumbled away against it. Her fingers curled against her palms awkwardly, like a defensive recoil. The quiet continued.

Finnen looked on even as Raelynn turned from him. For a few quiet beats, he watched her. The image before him now brought back the ones from the infirmary. She was hunched about herself, as if trying to offer a smaller target to the world that seemed set on taking everything from her. Finnen frowned, knowing why she’d said it, “It isn’t me that needs the apology.”

He let that sit for her, so she could turn the words over in her mind, “I know how it is.” He said, quiet and consoling, “Truly. You look at me now, so different from the shivering whore in Wayrest I once was.” He rubbed his hands over each other, gathering strength. Each recounting of the tale picked at the scabs left by his days in Wayrest, “There comes a point where they don’t even need to raise a fist. Their hooks eat deep into your very soul. They can beat you half to death and then run a bath for you, coo into your ear, gently wash the blood from the wounds…”

“And in that little respite, you forget they’re the ones who gave them to you.” Finnen’s jaw set, he looked to Raelynn again, “Did he hurt you?”

She listened. She listened and she let her thoughts settle before turning them to words. This was Finnen, he hadn't broken her trust yet, had he? Her fingers began to steady, and she allowed herself to look at him - at the battle he was having with the memories of his own traumas. She remembered him sharing that with her, and here he was again being honest. It was only fair she do the same. “Yes.”

It felt like a weight had been lifted. Like a boulder that had kept her stuck beneath it had moved - more still, that she had been the one to roll it away. “In here,” her hand moved to her chest. This was not Raelynn telling this to shock, or to incite rage in another - but to allow herself to heal. She and Gregor had made their peace with what had happened that night, and while it wasn't a tale she was going to whisper in the ear of anyone who would listen, she would let herself tell one soul.

“That night… It was a beautiful night.” She said her voice clear but wavering. “I remember a purple sky, I remember the sounds of the celebrations, the smells. Fjolte, Sora and I… We'd smoked. We meditated and shared an experience that restored my magicka. I was happy…” The Breton glanced down at her hands, at her palms. The scarring on the left that now seemed as though it had always been there. It had taken the form of a comet, or a burning sun. “We made love, and then he… He changed. He wasn't Gregor anymore. His words were hurtful. All I wanted to do was stop him from what he was going to do.”

“I know you all wanted to kill him when you found out, Finnen. You, Gaius…” Her head turned to face him before she spoke again, her eyes filling with the first sign of tears. She grabbed at his hand, as if it would help him to realise the severity of her words. “Believe me when I tell you, that I was going to do it that night. I tried so hard to stop him.”

“And now?” Finnen asked, searching her eyes for what the answer would be before she spoke it.

“It was Gregor that came back, only Gregor. Now he's just… Sad, distant, all the time.” The woman brought her knees up to her chest, resting her chin there with a quiet and steady sigh. “Tell me Finnen, how far would you go for Daro'Vasora?”

“Anywhere I had to.” He said, remembering everything. From her guarding him closely as they traipsed through the Dwemer ruin, from him swearing off peace when he thought the Dwemer had taken her from him, wanting to tear Zaveed’s head off when he paraded her around. “Everything. I’d do everything and anything to keep her safe.”

“Being honest?” He chuckled, “I hope I never have to prove it… more than I have. But I would.”

“I’ve never been brave. Not once. I’d be happier to hide behind someone, hell, that’s what I used to do in danger,” she joined him in his humour, laughing back. “But Gregor… He makes me ferocious,” Raelynn’s lips curled to a snarl and her eyes narrowed. She quickly softened. “I hope I never have to prove it either. But I would.” She placed a hand below each knee, letting her thumbs sit there and draw small circles.

“Does love make us foolish? Or does it make us better?”

Finnen sighed, letting himself fall onto his back and stretching his arms out. “Both.” He said simply, “I’ve never assaulted a Palace in Hammerfell with a handful of people before. I’ve never shivered in the dark in a ruin with only another person for company. But love starts somewhere, and it only roots itself deeper as it goes. I’d think everything I’ve done so far with her by my side has been damned foolish.”

He laughed, and then sighed, his expression softening, “But I like to think it’s made me better. I regret none of it.”

One of his hands reached towards Raelynn, his friend, “Raelynn,” his words came soft, “Make a promise to me, if you will.”

“Hmm?” Her gaze pointed to the hand that was outstretched, his careful dainty fingers, “what is it?” She asked quietly, already wondering what it may be that he would ask.

“Promise me you will never sacrifice yourself over to love. Every day I’m afraid that I’ll… that I will do something horrible. Sora swears she’ll never leave me if that happens, but I told her if I treated her horribly that she has every right to leave.” He said, his once merry expression turning dour, “That she should leave. If Gregor hurts you, you’ll leave him. If anyone hurts you, you’ll repay them in kind.”

“Love might make us foolish, but it should never blind you to seeing the bad things. I felt like I failed as a friend to you when I learned about Gregor. I’m so sorry that it reached the point it did.” Finnen got up once more, leaning on his hands as he looked at Raelynn, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said anything about that. I needed to though. I felt like he was beating you in front of me and I did nothing.”

Raelynn brought her thumb to her mouth, running it side to side over the fullness of her lips while she listened to Finnen, it was an awful thing to imagine his own regret and pain. “I don’t want people to keep seeing me as some victim. First of Zaveed, of my own father, now of Gregor… It’s hard sometimes to even look the people with us in the eye.” The Breton unfolded her legs, letting them hang once more over the edge. She forced herself to look at Finnen again, despite her admission. “Tell me, what do you see when you look at me?” As quickly as she had looked at him, she looked away again as if immediately regretting the question. A hand came up to her forehead to obscure her face.

Finnen took her in. If he was being honest with himself, what he knew of Raelynn lended more to her being a victim. But that’s not what she needed to hear. And that wasn’t what he wanted her to be, what he wanted her to stay, “I see someone who’s ready to be who they want to be. Someone who is trying very hard.”

Her lips parted and she sighed, “I can promise that to you. I think I can… But I want for you to make me a promise in return.”

He nodded, “Anything. Go on.”

“Be kinder to yourself,” she began while nodding her head slowly, turning to face him so that she could place her hand atop his. “Everything that has happened, everything that you’ve done has made you who you are… You’re not the split of many sides. You’re who you want to be.” Raelynn edged ever closer to him, moving slowly to place her free hand on the back of his neck. “Promise me that you won’t take on things alone.” She tried to let her voice be hopeful, she wanted that. To be a silhouette of hope instead of pain… “I see you trying very hard, too.”

“For what it’s worth… I think your mother would be proud of the man in front of me.”

“I promise.” He picked up the polished ebony and held it, looking at it before he turned his head away from Raelynn and wiped his eye, making like his face had an itch. “Thank you.” He said quietly, “Raelynn…”

The last vestiges of light in the sky had vanished and night was uncontested by the sun, yet the moons were not yet high enough to cast shadows of the trees in their pale light. Even so, his hands began to glow just bright enough to lend his soft smile to his voice, but dim enough to be anything but comfortable. He smiled at Raelynn, soft and easy, “Would you stay with me a bit longer?”

Raelynn let her arms fall to her sides, hand face down on the surface of the rock. She almost asked him why? in an unusual, confused tone. A shaking of the pompous confidence she had displayed outwardly for so long on their journey. She held it in. It still continued to surprise her that someone would enjoy her company simply for what it was. She was grateful for the darkness that concealed the redness on her cheeks when she realised that. For a short while, she couldn’t say anything - and instead just enjoyed the feeling of being genuinely wanted. In this case it was for nothing in particular, and was humbling. The words that she eventually gave him were as humble as the feeling that resided in her spirit. “For as long as you’d like me to stay, yes.”
5x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by LadyTabris
Raw
Avatar of LadyTabris

LadyTabris princess

Member Seen 3 yrs ago

I am Learning

The cooking fire had become something comforting to Anifaire. For all the time she had spent wallowing in her own uselessness, since leaving the Alik’r, she had learned that her time could be put to better use. Instead of wasting her time, she spent it learning around the cooking fire. She had slow success, but by now, she was able to handle herself.

So, while others were gathering more provisions, she spent the time alone by the fire, a pot propped up and filled with heating water. The Altmer sat on the hard ground next to it, something she might once have seen as unspeakable, but there was something enjoyable about it. The scent of campfire smoke was comfortable, and she smiled as she prepared a heap of leeks - there was little else left for her to cook at the time, but she hoped the others would bring something good. Perhaps some venison, she wished.

Anifaire glanced around the camp - where had Alim gone off to?. The thought of her... she paused at the question of what to call him and brushed forwards, allowing the warmth he made her feel to fill her mind instead. She hoped he would join her by the fire.

She shifted her attention back the the leeks, slicing and washing them individually before setting them in a pile. She knew she was slower than the others, but still, each time the group left her by herself to deal with the cooking, she felt the glow of pride in her chest.

Much of the situation at hand felt surreal to Anifaire: a journey to end the entire Dwemer threat. It was like something she would have read in a novel, in a life that felt increasingly distant with each day and each step. Except, it wasn’t - looking around the camp, it was all the ways that this wasn’t like an adventure in a story book were highlighted for her.

The danger was far more real, she thought, imagining how her companions - and herself, in a way - had sliced through dwemer guards leaving Gilane.

Yet at the same time, it was slower. The heroes in a story didn’t spend a month trekking through the mountains, or at least, you wouldn’t read about it; the healed and re-opened - reapeatedly - blisters on her feet told another tale.

She was here. She didn’t fit in a story. There was no way she could conceive of herself as a character a child might read about and root for. Daro’Vasora, Latro, they fit. But there was her, underwhelming and unabl--

The water bubbled, coming to a boil. She cut off her thoughts, instead focusing on something she tried to hold forefront in her mind as they traveled: I am learning. She reached out an arm to begin piling the leeks into the pot, but caught herself mid-action and sat back down. Instead, she raised an arm and focused, using telekinesis to lift and drop the leeks into the pot.

Practicing two skills at once: magic and cooking. At first she’d felt embarrassed using it, but there was a practical aspect to it as well; sometimes she moved things faster than she would have without magic, and she thought it might make up for some of her slowness.

She glanced around camp, Alim occupying her thoughts, but she didn’t spot him. The time she’d been able to spend with him brightened her moods; he seemed proud of how proud she was about learning to cook. A smile crept onto her face and she pushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, idly remembering the borrowed hairpin she was using, and how she would have to return it to Aries once she’d found something else to use instead.

The last of the leeks dumped into the pot, she stood to mind them as they cooked, a large wooden spoon clutched in her hand. Truthfully, as the smell began to drift above the pot, she didn’t think she could stand one more leek, let alone a leek soup. Hopefully, she thought, those sent out for provisions would return soon.
4x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Greenie
Raw
Avatar of Greenie

Greenie

Member Seen 1 yr ago

A Truce

by Hank and Greenie



Sunset, 14th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Southern Druadach Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold


Gregor watched her from a distance before he mustered up the courage to approach.

She was the one who deserved his apologies the most, he felt. In stark opposition to the beliefs of her people, Gregor had forced her to become a part of his darkness when she’d killed the Dwemer torturer, thus handing his soul over to the Imperial necromancer. He had laughed in the face of her horror. The memory made him wince and he clenched his fists. After a few more seconds of deliberation, Gregor squared his shoulders and made his way through the tents until he stood opposite Sirine, who had recently returned from the provision run upon Raelynn’s request.

“Sirine,” he began and immediately felt lost for words, all too aware of her hatred for him -- worse than that which Gaius had felt, for hers was personal. “I’m sorry.” It was all he could think of. It was all that he deserved to say. “I’m so sorry.”

It was hard not to jerk at the sound of his voice, but years of forced habit to quell what she felt helped Sirine look quite calm as she lifted her gaze away from the orcish dagger she had finished wiping clean; it had been high time since she gave her beloved blade a little care, and after her chat with a few others around camp, she had decided to take a moment apart by her tent tondo just that.

Though the expression on her face read neutral, the Imperial Redguard couldn't help but tighten her grip around the hilt of the blade out of instinct, but she did no more than slide it back at its place by her waist, not feeling the need to do anything more with it. Dark eyes at last took in the sight of the armoured man, a now familiar sight despite everything

"Gregor." The words fell from her lips like stones dropping into water. "A bit of a surprise to see you." And hear that.

“I know,” Gregor said. He sank down on his haunches, his arms resting on his knees and his hands clasped together in front of his chest, like a man deep in thought. “I needed time. We all did, I think.” After a short pause, he added: “A lot has changed.”

"Clearly," Sirine replied, her hand motioning towards the man- lich, she reminded herself. She didn't quite mean to sound as cold as she was, but it was hard to push away the memories of her morning nightmare.

Still, it seemed everyone was trying to make peace with one another, and perhaps it was time she... tried.

"You're right about needing time," she replied, sighing a little as she sat down in front of her tent, looking up at the imposing presence. Whether he was sincere or not, he certainly sounded it. "I still see that day in the prison in my dreams, except in there my friends are dead and I'm alone." Her mouth tightened for a split second before relaxing. "Well, not quite alone, you're there too. I won't lie, I was scared that day, and there isn't much that scares me."

Gregor looked down at the earth, bowing his head in defeat. “You have nothing to fear from me,” he said, and his tone betrayed the pain he felt. “But I understand.” His voice dropped into a whisper. “It is a frightening thing. It scares me now, when I remember.”

It annoyed her seeing him act so... humble. Where was the man who had laughed in her face? Or the person who had been so indignant the first time they had talked? It seemed to Sirine that becoming a lich had put a dampener on the darkness she had associated with him. Where she could see only black seemed only shades of grey now.

"You may be right," she agreed, "but the mind has a life of its own, I've come to learn." She paused a moment before motioning towards the ground. "Sit down, it's awkward just standing and talking." She didn't wait for him to comply before continuing. "So... am I correct to assume you've talked to Zaveed as well?"

Gregor did as she asked and made himself comfortable on the forest floor, spreading out his cloak around him. He pulled up his knees and wrapped his arms around his legs, an infantile position fully at odds with his armored, timeless appearance. “I have. He appears to have taken Raelynn’s words to heart and we settled our differences for good. I was amazed by his forgiveness, truth be told. It is not something I expected. Nor is it something I expect from you,” he said. “Your anger, if you still feel it, is justified.”

"I'm not surprised at all," she replied, smiling wryly even if it only lasted a moment. "Zaveed had made it clear that he didn't wish to hold grudges, and it was due to him that I stayed my blade and did nothing more than carry anger and hatred in my heart." She looked at Gregor, gritting her teeth. It was so hard to feel the same burning anger she had then, seeing this defeated person before her.

"I don't know what I feel," she added, shaking her head. "I want to feel angry, I want to hate you... but at the same time I know if you hadn't tried to kill him, I would never have met Zaveed... that's something I don't wish to fathom at this moment in time. I don't know if it's enough to forgive what happened in the prison but..." She shrugged. "I suppose me not wishing you were dead and off the face of Tamriel is a start?"

“It is,” Gregor agreed.

He fell silent after that and found himself looking up at the sky. The sun was setting and the sapphire blue of the heavens was streaked through with orange fire. It was a beautiful sight. Somewhere in the forests around them, a lark began to sing.

“I did it for me,” the lich said eventually as his gaze returned to Sirine. “I told everyone I did it for my family, my brother and sister, but I did it for me. I was scared. I watched my father die to a horrible disease and he passed that disease on to his children. He put me on the path to necromancy, the desperate last words of a dying man, in the hope that I could use it to save myself and my siblings from that fate. But when it came to the Ideal Masters, and the souls they needed… I enjoyed it. I was good at it. To hold the power to condemn someone to an eternity of suffering…” Gregor shifted on the earth and sighed. “How could I ever die, with that kind of mastery over death?”

It was very strange. She didn't like what he had done, she hated necromancy- the idea of dead people walking around only to have to be felled again made her sick, not to mention the trapped souls- yet hearing his tale of selfishness caused something inside to twitch. Sirine knew that feeling he was talking about very well. It was the same feeling she had felt well up within her when she forced that man so long ago to give up his ship before she sliced his throat. The satisfaction that she'd had power over his life and death had been intoxicating, and she had found that same bloodlust later again when she would send herself and her crew to attack other seafaring vessels.

"I hate that I can relate to you," she replied after a moment of quiet, shaking her head before looking at the lich. "But it seems I can, despite the differences in the paths our lives took. I took my fair share of lives, some deserved it, many did not. I felt I was dispensing justice, but if I really was, my sword should have been pointed elsewhere rather than the directions I took it." She looked away from Gregor, her eyes settling instead on the hollow of her lap, mouth drawn tightly. "It's easy to blame everything else... it's hard to see the truth that most everyone is always looking out for themselves first. I blamed everyone, from my family to the gods for the sour turns in my life, but ultimately I was the one who chose what I did."

Gregor smiled at that. “Hear, hear,” he said and nodded. “It is good that you have already realized that truth now. I had to die to for that to happen. I began to see a lot of things more clearly after I came back. It is all too easy to think that you are only a monster because the world has turned you into one, and that the things you’re doing are just necessary evils.”

He tilted his head as he looked at her while she stared into her lap. In the span of a few minutes, Gregor felt like he had come to understand much more about the woman sitting opposite him. “What now?” he asked softly. “Do you want to do better as well? Make amends?”

"I'm not too sure about that," Sirine replied, looking up once more. "I've never really been that sort of person. For the time being, I am staying with this group... well, Zaveed, truthfully, and he seems bent on staying and seeing all of this-" she motioned in general with a hand- "through to the end. The dwemer took from us both the only families we had left, so perhaps a little vengeance against them isn't the worst thing to partake in. In any case..." She smiled once more, and though it was small, it was a sincere one. "My path is alongside his, and if it ends up with me making amends and becoming a better person, so be it."

She raised an eyebrow as her gaze returned to the lich once more, curious. "And? What about you?"

“See this through to the end,” Gregor echoed in agreement. “Cyrodiil is my home. What they did to the Imperial City is unforgivable. After that… well, my brother and sister still need to be cured of their hereditary disease, and this undeath of mine is nothing more than a half-life.” He shook his head. “It won’t do for them. I need it to stay ahead of Arkay’s judgement, but they are good people.”

After a short pause, he continued. “And after that... I will build Raelynn a home.”

Sirine nodded, and for the first time in a very long time she thought of her mother, wondering if she was still in Anvil or perhaps somewhere else. A small part of her still felt some affection towards the woman; she hoped her mother was safe, wherever she was. "A home for Raelynn. I would say if anyone deserves one, it's probably her. None of this could have been easy for her." It still amazed her that the healer had managed to take a necromancer as her beloved, but then, hadn't people look at her with narrowed eyes for being friends with Zaveed?

Gregor opened his mouth and closed it again. The fact that Raelynn had delighted in Gregor’s darkness, up to a point at least, was perhaps not his secret to tell. “Don’t be fooled,” he said, his tone light, “she likes her bad boys.” Turning it into a joke was a decent middle ground. “But you’re right. That day, after the prison, was rough on her.” The memories flooded back and Gregor fell silent. His hands grabbed each other tightly.

"It would certainly seem so." Sirine still didn't quite know everyone well, and she doubted she would if she was being honest with herself, so it seemed more than possible that there were details about the others that she didn't know. The same could be said for herself though.

"I was the one who had told Daro'Vasora." Sirine decided there was no reason to keep that little tidbit a secret any longer. "I... may have lost my temper a little in my defense of Zaveed. Truth be told, I had thought Daro'Vasora of all people would have known your secret. This group had seemed so... close knit, it was hard to imagine something so great having been hidden for so long."

Gregor blinked. “It was you?” he asked, surprised. A few seconds passed and a soft chuckle emanated from his helmet. “I guess I could have known. Yes, I went to great lengths to keep my activities and my motives hidden from the others. They’re good people, Sirine. Most of them would not have tolerated me in their midst if they knew. The only reason I’m still here is because the situation is rather desperate.” He shrugged. “Better the devil you know.”

"I still find good is a rather relative term," Sirine muttered, shaking her head a little. "They were good enough to let you stay among them, the same way I suppose they let myself and the other two remain in your group." She distinctly recalled Daro'Vasora mentioning having to think about letting Zaveed stay with them. "There are many who would have tossed you to the wolves- most people would have, or finished you off. No offense, just stating the obvious. The fact that you're here speaks of their magnanimity I guess." She let out a short laugh. "It's strange that good would have shunned you at one point, yet good is what has kept you now with these people you seem to care for."

“I wouldn’t say that was a matter of good,” Gregor said. “In Gilane, for example, it would have been in their best interests to put me down or to hand me over to the Poncy Man and his killers. But things had changed so much, for the worse, by the time we reached the oasis and the gathering of the tribes, that putting a violent end to me might have jeopardized their position with the nomads, or sabotaged their chances of success against the Dwemer.” He spread his hands apologetically. “I don’t mean to sing my own praises too much, but I did defeat Zaveed and we need bodies now more than ever. No, the goodness of these people is in how they treat and support each other, and the strength of their conviction in the face of a much more powerful and tyrannical enemy. How they dealt with me was just pragmatism.”

"Perhaps I'm thinking a little too much from my own experiences and how I would have dealt with the situation," Sirine admitted. "She asked me what I would do; I told Daro'Vasora that my way of dealing with dissension involved a blade to the throat... so you can see where we would have differing views. Believe me, despite seeming- well, being all in arms about Zaveed, I knew very well that if someone killed him, it would have been deserved. Oh, I would have been angry, I would have wet my blade and coloured it red, but I would still have understood why. It's why I feel that they are rather... merciful."

“They’re only people,” Gregor said. “I think you and I both do whatever it takes to win. I have killed people that got in my way that didn’t deserve it. Some people that thought they could trust me, even, but when they threatened to impede my quest, to slow me down…”

He let those words hang in the air for a few seconds. “But most of the people here aren’t like that. I was a friend to them. We fought together, bled together, traveled together. Admitting to yourself that the man you’ve traveled with is a monster that should be executed is hard when you thought that man was your friend for weeks. They can use my help, but it also helps to put their hearts at ease to think that I am not beyond redemption,” Gregor said and shrugged. “I guess it’s a little bit of both. All I can do now is strive to not take their mercy for granted, and to make sure they don’t come to regret their decision.”

Sirine couldn't help but smile at that. "Seems like you and him have more in common than we all thought, hm?" She figured the 'him' was obvious and so didn't feel the need to clarify who she was talking about. "That has been something I've heard from him since I met him at the docks, not wishing to take Raelynn's mercy for granted." Her mouth twisted sardonically before relaxing. "It's a long way to forgive a man who tortured and hurt those you care about, but as you said, the two of you have made your peace, and the rest of your group has lived up to what you called them the first time we spoke- good people."

She shrugged lightly and let out a soft sigh. "If they can do that for Zaveed, then I can at least accept your apology. I absolutely detest that I was made part of that perverse act, but..." She struggled to find her words, her hands clenching and loosening before she sighed yet again, as if attempting to rid herself of the negativity inside. "... it's the past now."

“I know,” Gregor replied, his voice low and laced with apology. “If it’s any consolation… that knife-eared bastard deserved it. He would have done the same to your brother. Now he can never hope to return to Tamriel a second time.”

The idea made her heart twist painfully. "I know," Sirine managed, her hand inadvertently reaching up to clutch at the septim resting beneath her throat, as if it would lend her some solace. "Bakih deserved none of what happened to him. I only hope he finds peace and tranquility." Her gaze hardened. "That necromancer paid for what he did, but he was just one person. They sunk my ship and killed my companion mercilessly. Until they're gone... there's no returning to life as it was- as it can be."

He nodded. “We can both agree on that.” Gregor’s eyes observed Sirine intently from inside his helmet. The sun continued to set even lower, bringing out the northern light inside of them and restoring some manner of expression to the otherwise featureless steel slate of his visor. “You won’t rest until you’ve had your revenge,” the lich said, and while his voice was barely more than a whisper, it resonated in the dusk like the sound of a bell being struck. “I understand that too.”

"It's easier to forgive others than oneself sometimes." Sirine's expression eased just a touch. "Whether it's right or wrong, I feel responsible for all the troubles Bakih's been through, and this was the last straw... no more. Justice for him, revenge for my crewmates... perhaps, eventually, for the world?" She laughed bitterly. "I'm still working on that." Breathing in deeply, she stood up in a fluid manner, finally letting go of her coin. Her eyes lifted to look at the sky, and she allowed herself a wry smile.

"I am happy we had this talk," she admitted as she looked away from the two moons, her eyes resting on Gregor. "I feel a little at ease, as odd as it sounds. So thank you." Her hand lifted to rub at the back of her neck, looking out in the distance, as if searching for somebody.

“You’re welcome. That’s what I set out to do, so I’m glad to hear you’re feeling better,” Gregor said with an invisible smile. He did not fail to notice that she was looking for something, or someone -- probably Zaveed, he mused -- and he waved dismissively with his hand. “Don’t let me keep you, Sirine.”

The smallest look of sheepishness crossed over her face, and she nodded, unable to keep a small chuckle from leaving her lips. "Farewell then, Gregor." She gave him a parting nod before turning on her heel and setting out. Perhaps this time her sneaking would be better than a khajiit's sense of hearing.

He watched her go in stillness. After she had disappeared from sight between the other tents, Gregor looked down at the earth below him. A wooden spoon, probably accidentally discarded here after being used to eat a hot meal, stared up at him, and he reached down to pick it up. He turned it over in his hands for a while, otherwise motionless, his helmet an impassive mask. The sun was really low now and the rays of light that penetrated the forest far enough to reach him threw long shadows behind him, like pools of spreading darkness. Gregor gripped the spoon with both hands and looked back up at where he had seen the last of Sirine’s back retreat from sight.

The spoon snapped with the sound of a gunshot that echoed throughout the woods.
3x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Hank
Raw
Avatar of Hank

Hank Dionysian Mystery

Moderator Seen 3 days ago

Bridges over Troubled Waters

Hank and Dervs Scribblings
Sunset, 14th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Southern Druadach Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold




And there was a sight that one didn’t quite get used to.

Perched over an abundance of game that most hunters would have been boastful of harvesting in a week, the hulking half-naked Orsimer woman with striking body tattoos that contrasted her veridian complexion like the remnant of snow on pine needles was busy effortlessly pulling the skin off of a hare in a singular motion, leaving the musculature and actually edible bits exposed to be cooked by the fire she was kneeling in front of. Beside her, a pair of deer were about to suffer the same fate as the rodent, and perhaps most unsettlingly, a fox. Zaveed looked at the bushy tail and reflexively checked his own to see it was still there.

Best proceed with caution. My fur is much too handsome to be ripped off with such flourish. I bet I taste like shit. he thought with a disgruntled frown. Still, Mazrah was one of the few people Zaveed had yet to speak with, and given the stares she sometimes offered him were as pointed and twice as dangerous as that spear she carried proudly, he figured it was high time to bury the axe.

The metaphor made him suddenly very conscious of the axes at his hip. Rolling his eyes, he walked by a tree stump and drove them into the dead wood. Maybe it would both announce his presence and lack of hostile intent. One could hope.

He approached, regarding the game’s gradual dissection into something more recognizable as food. “You know, I’ve done that to plenty of fish, but it’s taking some getting used to when half the things you eat on the road are also covered in a coat of fur.” He said, crouching beside Mazrah. “You’ve been most successful at keeping everyone fed, I figured I should probably personally thank you for it because I sure as shit cannot hunt on land and eating twigs and leaves doesn’t seem to favour my digestion.”

Mazrah looked up when she heard the axes hit the wood. Her eyes followed him as he talked and sat down next to her and her face was inscrutable until he was finished, and then some. Eventually a small smile played around her tusks and she shrugged. "Bah, don't mention it. It's my pleasure. You folks would be useless otherwise." Mazrah impaled the rabbit on spit she was preparing, which already featured one of its brothers or sisters, and hung it over the flames. She nodded at the collection of earrings on Zaveed's ears. "Nice, that. You've seen a lot of the world then?"

He tilted his head so the firelight could catch the metals so Mazrah could see them more clearly. He tapped each in sequence. “The Alik’r Desert. Gilane. Wayrest. The Gold Coast. Simmerine.” he named off each, the metals and engravings different between each. “It’s a sort of history I carry with me. On the other side goes from Senchal, my first, across Valenwood, Alinor, and one where I’d found myself in Lilmoth of all bloody places.” he smiled towards the flame.

“I don’t recommend that particular spot. Argonia has an unhealthy assortment of insects that could even carry the likes of you away or carve away at my ears. So I’ve seen much of the world, but there’s still much of it I haven’t seen.” he gestured to the valley below. “I suppose I’m due for another earring. I suspect I’ll have a few more before my journey is through.”

Zaveed's description of Argonia made Mazrah wince and chuckle at the same time. "I like that," she said and nodded. "It's good to remember where you came from and where you've been. You've seen much more than I have. I heard people say that you were a pirate. Is that true?" she asked, and her voice did not betray whether she judged him for that or not.

The Khajiit’s face scrunched in mock indignition. “Privateer, I’ll have you know. I was official, even had a fancy letter of marque saying I was allowed to be a professional scourge.” he stared at Mazrah for a few seconds before his expression burst into a laugh. “But I suppose pirate is close enough. The main difference is I served the Dominion’s interests rather than personal interests… at least on paper.” Zaveed said with a wink.

“You don’t strike me as the sort to be particularly offended by that sort of thing. I am what I am, I make no apologies for it. Much like you are a scantily clad demi-god of an Orsimer who could probably crush a breastplate with your hands… or thighs.” he grinned. “So, is Mazrah just a huntress, or is there more to that tale?”

Always susceptible to a good bout of flattery, Mazrah relaxed and laughed her loud, unapologetic laugh at Zaveed's compliments. "I'm not really offended by that, no," she said. "I just hope you weren't kicking down the smallfolk while you were a privateer, excuse me. If there's one thing I can't stand, it's injustice. And arrogant men. And especially not the combination of the two." She tucked a rebellious braid back behind her ear and set about the task of skinning another rabbit.

"Mazrah the huntress, that's me, but not just a huntress. I'm the huntress," she said and looked up briefly to aim her dagger at Zaveed in mock accusation. "The Envy of Hircine himself, young man. My mother bore these tattoos and her mother before her and so on until before there were cat-people. See these lines on my flank? That's the sabercat I killed when I was seventeen summers old. And this… what is this, a diamond shape, I guess? This is the Herron's Lance, a move I've used to kill three Dwemer. Everything my mother taught me is on my skin and none are my equal," Mazrah explained with unmistakable pride in her voice and her eyes. "Best hunters in Orsinium. All the world, too."

There was a number of things Zaveed had done on the seas that could definitely be described as injustice, but despite preying on merchant vessels, he’d never killed anyone who was defeated or unarmed. A reputation as a butcher wasn’t a great one to have, and recognizing your flag as one that would mean mercy instead of certain death meant that crewmen of other ships often surrendered to fate and simply made due without their cargo.

He decided not to mention the particulars; Mazrah didn’t seem the sort to appreciate high-seas crime as having various levels of conduct one adhered to.

His gaze followed her finger, the lattice of tattoos impressive and as storied as his earrings. “Remarkable, truly.” Zaveed replied sincerely. “Might I inquire as to what lured you away from Orsinium? From the sounds of things, if I might be so bold as to guess, you didn’t wish to be taken as some chief’s hunt-wife. Your interest in the fairer sex hasn’t escaped my notice; I imagine Orsinium isn’t as accepting of the lifestyle you choose to live as you’d like.”

"You're right to think so. Women going after women doesn't sit well with their idea of having a bunch of wives for themselves," Mazrah replied with a wry smile and perceptible bitterness. "I love my people but they have some dumb fucking traditions. After my brother got himself kicked out for trying to start a war between us and everybody else, I took my chance and followed him. Just out of the city, mind you. Haven't seen the shithead in years. Spent some time in High Rock but those Bretons have a fat stick up their arse, lemme tell you, so I went to Hammerfell. Ended up in Gilane after the Dwemer came and you know the rest."

She eyed Zaveed and thought back to what Sirine had said; that it wasn't his fault he'd joined the Dwemer, that he hadn't had a choice. "What happened to you? Start from the beginning."

“You sound like someone who would have prospered in Khajiiti society; there’s no word for rules in Ta’agra. We call those thjizzrini, foolish concepts. Sure, there’s the usual laws of the lands, you can’t escape that under the Empire and then the Thalmor… men and mer simply can’t let a man live a life on his own terms. But we Khajiit have been in Tamriel since before Topal the Pilot ‘found’ our home; I suspect we will be around long afterwards, too.” Zaveed replied with a smile before letting out a sigh.

“That is such a simple question with no quick and simple explanation. From your tone, I am going to assume you mean how I ended up as a knife for governor Rourken.” He looked down, tapping his knees in contemplation for several moments before deciding to slump down into a seating position, his arms locked around his raised knees.

“Sevari hired my crew for a job, saying he needed the best captain and a load of discretion. It was the first time we’d seen each other since we were cubs, he claimed he didn’t know I was Captain Greywake, commander of the Merrunz Wrath. But I think, perhaps, a part of him suspected. Perhaps a description of me, perhaps a chance gaze. Perhaps a foolish hope his brother was still alive. Regardless, he convinced me to take his job with a load of gold and things didn’t warm between us; too much time had passed without answers.” the Khajiit sighed, glancing to Mazrah before turning back to the flames.

“We didn’t know the Dwemer invasion was happening; we were heading North for some clandestine assignment of his he refused to give me the particulars of and none of that bloody well mattered in the end because a storm unlike the likes I’ve ever seen before hit the Wrath and I damn near well broke my arms trying to keep the ship from capsizing. We struck a hidden reef and started taking on water, and it was enough for the storm to take us.

“Pieces of my ship were torn from their moorings, my crew pulled from the deck like some damned water spirit demanded payment for their transgressions. It wasn’t long after that I couldn’t hang on any longer and found myself in the water, and by morning, I was washed up on Gilane’s beaches with a Dwemeri rifleman shoving a gun in my face.

“I was brought before the head of their secret police; he was a clever man, that Kerztar. He knew a capable man when he saw one, and my brother and I were offered a simple choice; serve them as their foreigners who knew the cultures and people of Tamriel and force the Dwemeri rule, or go die in a fighting pit.” Zaveed grunted, a scowl across his face. “I chose the one that could at least give me the hope of returning to my life, or at the very least one I could call my own. I don’t do well in cages, nor do I fancy dying.”

He shook his head, looking over to Mazrah. “So, after discovering that the terrorists who attacked a convoy of prisoners, broke more out of a Redguard-run prison, and murdered an administrator had been dropped off by Roux Dupris, Sevari and I were tasked with hunting down your cell and bringing the governor’s justice down upon them. It was a job I admit I took enjoyment in; I was active again and doing what I do best. You might be one of the greatest huntresses in the world, but I am a legendary hunter and killer of men. I just knew that Gilane had a form of peace under the Dwemer, and suddenly I was told to go find the people who set a bunch of murderers, rapists, and arsonists back into the streets? I felt like a fucking folk hero, and the people cheered me for it.” Zaveed said, his tone a bit tense. He didn’t apologize for what he was, but he didn’t much care for what his words were going to drag out of Mazrah, kicking and screaming into the light.

“But in the end, Gregor bested me in a duel when I found him, I nearly died, Raelynn saved my life and told me I needed to earn my second chance. I met Sirine literally the morning after and decided helping her find her brother was a good start; I was in a position where I could find out if he was a prisoner. My Aldmeri marine sister and the Dominion envoy were attacked by more insurgents in the streets, and I found them… and they knew Sevari as a criminal. They slapped chains on my brother and were intending to bring him back to Alinor for trial and presumably execution.” Zaveed sighed, his head bowing. “I wasn’t about to lose my brother again. Sevari escaped, and we headed out of the city while my Dwemeri credentials still meant something. We ran into you lot hours later and you know the rest.”

It was a lot to digest. Mazrah had listened to the Khajiit’s story in a silence that lingered long after he had finished speaking. She looked around the camp slowly while her mind turned, occasionally glancing back at the spitroasted rabbits to make sure they weren’t being overcooked.

“Well, at least you’re honest,” she said and looked at Zaveed with a look of resignation. “If it were me, I would have fought in the pits and died, if that was to be my fate, with my dignity intact. I’m not a kneeler. But it’s true that you lived to see another day and if that means that you can fight the Dwemer now…” Mazrah trailed off and rubbed her chin in thought. “You can regain your honor. Or gain it, if you never had any in the first place.”

“A man’s only worth his word.” Zaveed repeated a mantra he spoke of so often. “I’ve never tried to hide who or what I am, what I’ve done, none of it. You’ve seen full well what happened with Gregor and to a lesser extent Jaraleet, but I feel the worst has passed for me. You all have had time to adjust to my being here, and I don’t think that anyone’s particularly worried about my intent at this juncture. Is that fair to say?” he asked.

“I’ve always had honour, but it’s such a funny, fickle thing. Honour to your culture is quite different than that of a Khajiit, or a Nord, or an Altmer. We all have different codes of conduct, yes? For a Khajiit, we think it’s hilarious and stupid for someone to stand and fight against impossible odds when you can simply retreat and strike again when the moment suits you.” the Khajiit said, with a smile.

“A bit of folk wisdom from my people is that most, if asked who would win in a fight, between a massive, powerful Senche-raht and a tiny Alfiq. Most would say the Senche-raht. How could it lose? It’s massive, fast, powerful. Some are as tall as two Altmer.” Zaveed said enthusiastically, raising his hand as high as it would go before pointing a finger at the ground. “But ask a Khajiit, and they will say the Alfiq.

“The Senche will be unable to eat, unable to sleep, without the tiny Alfiq biting him and disappearing into the dark before he can turn to face his tiny annoyance. Eventually, he will have no choice but to leave. All great empires eventually do. Who do you think we are, the Senche-raht or the Alfiq? The Dwemer think themselves mighty and the rest of us as puny, stupid mud slingers, but here we are, wearing them down one little bite at a time.” Zaveed said with a shrug, reaching his hands out to warm them by the flames. The smell of cooking meat was rather appetizing at this point.

That made Mazrah laugh. “It is said that when the current Orsinium was first settled in the early days of the Fourth Era that the valley suffered from a mosquito problem in the summer. It got so bad that the Ornim were afraid to speak because the little bastards would crawl into their mouths if they did, so thick was the air with them,” she said and lifted the spitroast from the fire. The rabbits were done. She put one of the rabbits on its own stick and handed it to Zaveed with a smile.

“The mosquitoes were breeding in the lake below the city. The king had the Ornim bring snow and ice from the mountaintops and melt it in large rock bowls in the sun, so that the people still had water to drink, and then he poisoned the lake until all the mosquitoes were dead and their little insect lineages ended.” Her eyes sparkled with amusement and she wagged her finger at the Khajiit. “An enemy that never kneels and knows no limits is not to be trifled with. You might have started a slave revolution in the fighting pits. Who knows? Now you are only alive because of Raelynn, and because of Sora. You needed a lot of luck to get here. Luck runs out.”

She bit into her own rabbit and her eyes rolled back while she moaned in exaggerated appreciation of the taste. Nothing tasted as good as game you’d bagged yourself, after all. “How did Gregor beat you, anyway?” she asked and raised an eyebrow.

Zaveed bit into his own rabbit gratefully and chewed thoughtfully, buying time while he pondered an answer. Although he assumed most of the group figured it out already, Zaveed didn't want to become a gossip and bring more discord among the already strained group. After he swallowed, he said, "Nothing in my dossier on Gregor suggested he was a mage. His attire and choice of weapons, as well as witness reports, didn't give me a clear picture of what I was going into.

"I encountered him by chance instead of having time to plan the encounter, and so it came down to my skill with a blade. I wasn't counting on him being a conjurer, so fighting a two-sided skirmish caught me off guard, I was disarmed and then run through when he had his opening." Zaveed shrugged non-committally.

"I make my own luck, I plan ahead, and I stack things in my favour. Forgive me for saying so, but I have far more choices outside of a cell rather than inside of one. I cannot imagine I'd have had much fortune convincing desperate men that listening to me would earn them freedom as opposed to killing me. I've seen what desperate men do when they're given a simplistic resolution; they pursue it with an entrhalled devotion rather than a sense of reason." He bit into the rabbit again.

“I suppose not,” Mazrah admitted wryly. “But that is only because men are weak. With a handful of Orsimer huntresses you could topple any tyrant.”

"Oh, is that an offer? Because I must say I am mighty tempted." Zaveed responded with a grin. "You're not wrong about men; most are prideful and stupid, which is a volatile mix. Most of the captains and crew members I had the most esteem for were women. Planners and logistically minded, more prone to cooperate than swing their dicks around… in a manner of speaking. I felt women were more likely to be trustworthy and stick to alliances, as well."

She raised her eyebrows. "Well well," Mazrah said, clearly impressed. "I didn't expect you to be so… I don't know, forward-thinking? We really need a word for 'supportive of women'." She grinned and clapped Zaveed on the shoulder. "I'm starting to see why Sirine likes you."

"I thought it was my roguish good looks and impeccable sense of style." Zaveed smiled. "Part of why my heart's always been out to sea; I've no patience or love for feudal systems with lords and counts and presumably inbred rulers. Out there a man… or woman," he winked at Maz, catching himself. "Can live by their own rules, no silly traditions or stuffy obligations to uphold. My second in command was a woman, actually. A pyromancer who really loved just taking what she wanted. Neither of us were meant for polite society."

“I don’t know what a pyromancer is but she sounds like a character,” Mazrah said. She looked around herself and tutted, disappointed by the absence of whatever it was that she was searching for. “One moment.”

The Orsimer got up and disappeared into the camp, only to return less than a minute later with two bottles of ale. She gave one to Zaveed and sat down again. “Now tell me how a cat like you ended up on a ship in the first place,” she commanded with a smile.

Zaveed took the bottle with a pair of fingers, frowning as he pulled the cork with a claw. Mazrah didn't realize how heavy of a question that was; he would spare her the heavy answer. "I grew up in Senchal with Sevari and my sister Marassa. I ended up losing them to people in power and I had nowhere else to go, so I decided to get away from the city that took everything from me."

The Khajiit took a drink of the ale, not particularly bothered by its warmth. He twirled the bottle around in his fingers as he contemplated it all. "I joined the first crew that took me, I was… 12, 13 at the time? Eventually the ship became mine after a very long road. It's now currently resting beneath the waves close to Gilane."

“What of your parents?”

“What parents?” Zaveed smiled tersely.

Mazrah scoffed, frustrated. “You did not spring from the earth, Zaveed.”

“As close to it as one could come, I suppose.” Zaveed replied with a sigh. He looked to his Orsimer companion with a resigned gaze. “My mother was a brothel whore, and who knows who the fuck my father was. My sister and I were abandoned as soon as we could more or less walk and talk for ourselves in the streets because I suppose my mother found us a liability for her business, or her owner decided that children aren’t a worthy investment. I suppose I should be grateful; neither of us grew old enough to be pressed into that particular line of work. Satisfied?” he asked.

She was silent for a bit after that. Orsimer society would never have allowed something like that to happen. Of course prostitution happened in Orsinium, it happened everywhere, but it wasn’t an institution like she had learned it was in many other societies. Children didn’t fall through the cracks like that in the Stone City. “I’m sorry,” she said eventually. “I can’t imagine something like that. It doesn’t happen where I’m from. It takes a village to raise a child, after all.” The Orsimer frowned and sighed. Is that why Zaveed had turned out the way he did, only focused on survival and taking what he wanted? It made sense that he didn’t respect honor if nobody raised him to tell him that. “Now I have a better idea of why you are the way that you are, at least.”

The Cathay smiled with a half-hearted shrug, but his eyes remained heavy. "Disappointing, I know, and an even poorer excuse. Thing is, you walk a certain path long enough and if it ever occurs to you to look back where you've come, it's hard to think that there were other ways. Other options." He said, taking a drink from his ale. "I don't apologize for what I am, but I swear on all I am that I will walk another path. I will find a better way."

“I’ll drink to that,” Mazrah said and emphasized the statement with a swig of her own ale. “That’s good enough for me. It’s not like you have much of a choice now. You can’t undo the past.” She stared into the flames and fell silent, for once unsure of what else to say.

Zaveed held his bottle up in cheers, standing up with ease of movement that seemed at odds with the weight of the conversation that had come to pass. "Well, Mazrah, my dear, I'm thankful we finally crossed this threshold and gotten to know one another. I appreciate the drink, and the fruits of your macabre dinner party." He said with a wink, patting her gently on the shoulder. "Until next time, and if ever you need a hand with anything, don't hesitate."

With that Zaveed stepped away from the warmth of the flames, his mind filled with a rather sizable bit to mull over. He wasn't sure if he crossed the bridge with Mazrah, but at least it was being built.
3x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Dervish
Raw
GM
Avatar of Dervish

Dervish Let's get volatile

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago

Alone in the Woods

Greenie and Dervs slam jam



15th Sun’s Height - Morning
The Durehahdddach mountains...




The sun was well up and the shadows of the evening had capitulated to the light of Magus, the valleys and hills covered in a warm yellow glow. The camp was roused, fed, and packing up the site with enough supplies and rest afforded for the weary group to continue the next stage of the journey, which might prove perilous in the heart of the Reach. Zaveed gathered his weapons, some dried meat and berries, and a pair of water skins, not figuring he’d need more than that for the short scouting mission Megana and him would embark on.

Their goals were simple; find a safe way down the pass, and locate any signs of hostiles that posed a threat to the group. The group would be fine beginning the first leg of the trip, a location picked out on the map and within eyesight from the lofty vantage point, but it was for Meg and Zaveed to discover what laid beyond that point.

“Ready to depart?” Zaveed asked, coming up behind Meg as she was finishing the last few supplies for her own travel pack. They had originally thought to use horses, but the terrain was unpredictable and while horses had an advantage of speed and mobility, they also would be far easier to spot. Airships didn’t seem to care how fast you went on land when they could simply cover ground faster with vastly superior sightlines. Just because the group hadn’t seen one in weeks didn’t mean that they were no longer a threat.

"Aye, aye," Meg replied, quickly straightening up and slinging her pack onto her back as she did. She had to admit she was excited yet a little nervous to embark on this scouting mission, especially with someone she knew very little of save for talk which she knew couldn’t just be rumours. That being said, she figured if Sevari and Sirine seemed fine with the man, he couldn't be that scary? She doubted Sora would allow him to stay if he was any worse than Gregor... Besides that, she was still feeling rather confident in herself after her hunting adventure the previous day, and that had been something she was less familiar with than what she was not heading out to do.

"Ready as can be," she added cheerfully, giving the Cathay her usual smile along with a thumbs up. "Never been 'roun' these parts personally but ain' like that should make a difference, I mean, I don' think it should, righ’?" Pursing her lips, she looked at him curiously. “Didju ever come this way?” Sevari had been to Skyrim- maybe his brother had? She was about to ask him when the she realized this was probably not the right time for banter. "Er, ah, never min’ that, we should pro’ly get goin' then!"

“Well, if it’s of any comfort, I’ve never been in this part of the world in my life. We’ll learn about it together, yes?” Zaveed replied with a grin, patting down where his weapons and equipment were to make sure he was set. He gestured for them to continue on down the path that had been plotted for the first leg of the journey. “I don’t mind having a friendly discussion to pass the time; we are not hunting, so it’s not as if we’re worried about startling game. So long as we don’t start breaking out into a rousing song we should be fine from dangerous game of the two legged variety, I think.”

"Oh yeah?" Now that she was given the okay to chat, Meg seemed rather at ease, and it showed as she stood up a little taller than she already was, eyes bright. "Well, it ain' no desert, tha's for sure. I mean, Skyrim. I wasn' born 'round here, more t'the east, but still, this is my home. The air's the same I'm used to as a kid. Much warmer now though, if we came a few month's ago, there's still be snow roun' here I'm bettin'." She paused to take a breath, looking at the Khajiit man a little sheepishly. "Sorry, bein' back just makes me happy an’ when I’m happy I kinda get babblin’. Uhm so, where ya from?"

Zaveed chuckled, rotating his hand to encourage Meg to continue on. “No, it’s fine. I just cannot imagine living in a land such as this, somewhere so cold and buried in snow and ice for much of the year. I am from Senchal, as South as South goes.” Zaveed replied with a nostalgic smile.

“The seas around Topal Bay are warm, like a bath, and they shimmer like moonstones and lapis. Life stays the same there, there is no season of ends, just a few seasons where it rains a lot and the storms become ravenous. But is that not Nirn’s way of telling us she is very much alive? I feel like everything coming to a grinding halt from winter would be the death of me and so many other things. Thinking about it feels desperate, unforgiving.” he shrugged and offered an apologetic smile. “Hm, perhaps I should leave the poetic flair to bards. I just have a very vivid imagination.”

"It's pretty," Meg offered. She had to admit that even though such a place as he described would probably have her miserable and sweating buckets, the way he made it sound could easily tempt someone like her into at least thinking about visiting Southern Tamriel once again. "I kinda wish I had better word t'say what I wanna 'bout Skyrim." She chuckled and rubbed at her nose. "Didn' much like Gilane when I was there, even by the water- it was just so damn hot." Lifting a finger, she tapped at her hair. "Tha's when I decided t'go an' get this hair cut." Her smile wavered despite her cheerful tone; she was suddenly reminded of Zahir and wondering how the young boy was doing.

"I may jus' end up goin' tha' way again though," she said after a moment. "Left someone behind there an' dunno if he’s okay."

Zaveed understood too well what that was like. “I left my entire crew, if they yet lived, back in that wretched city. Didn’t even get a chance to say goodbye, or see if they were still alive. I feel like I let a lot of people who trusted me down, and yet I’ve barely thought of them. I just was so desperate to get out of the cage the Dwemer had me in.” He sighed, glancing up at the sunlight trickling through the canopy overhead. “Part of me says I’m doing all of this for who’s left, that I couldn’t have saved them if I tried. Truth is, I have just been looking out for myself and accepted their fates as sealed.” he admitted.

He looked over towards Meg. “Apologies for derailing your thoughts. Please, tell me about this person you left behind if it’s not too touchy of a subject. It isn’t my intention to pry; we’ve barely had a chance to speak.”

"Y'don' havta say sorry," Meg immediately replied. She was finding this khajiiti man both easy to chat with as well as to listen to, and it was easy to forget that many in the camp were still wary of him. "I know I ain' the only one who's got people missin'... couldn've been easy for ya t'just havta leave 'em behind... but it ain' like you had a choice I bet. I know I didn'."

Her lips turned downward for a second before she forced herself to smile, and the more she thought about the boy, the more genuine the smile became. "He was a li'l kid, maybe ten or so? This high." She lifted her hand up to show how tall she remembered Zahir as, reaching a little lower than her shoulders. "I was kinda miserable when we got t'Gilane, an' t'was only after the... er... well..." She peeked at him before hurriedly looking away. "... broke into the garrison tha' I even went out into the city. Decided the next day t'get off my ass an' see if maybe I migh' just like somethin' 'bout Gilane? Ended up gettin' m'pocket picked, horribly, by tha' li'l skeever." She shook her head, a laugh leaving her lips. "He didn' realize I'd been doin' that sorta shit since I was smaller than him. Followed him an' tol' him I'd make sure he was fed if he showed me roun' the city. Turned out his father was taken prisoner... dunno where though... I'm hopin' maybe he's free somewhere now."

“You, a pickpocket? Say it isn’t so!” Zaveed gasped, putting a hand up to his muzzle before he grinned and winked at her. “I suppose everyone needs a mentor. Lucky for him he tried his luck on you and not someone with a… less agreeable disposition.” Zaveed nodded, thinking over how much of himself he wanted to really share. Meg seemed to be sympathetic enough; she certainly had a heart for small wayward souls.

“I wasn’t unlike Zahir. Sevari, that less charming version of myself, is my brother. Not by blood, mind you, but in the way that actually matters. We grew up on Senchal’s streets together as orphans. Stealing what we could, food, medicine, clothing, coin. Take it from me when I say that someone like Zahir is going to turn out fine; if he’s been living on his own on the streets for this long, he’s clever and knows what to get what he needs to make it by.” The Khajiit explained quietly.

“It doesn’t matter much who is in charge for people like him and once upon a time; you’re invisible to the powers that be. Who gives a shit about a scrawny kid who sleeps on the streets? No one. And that’s why he’s going to be strong and capable; he made by just fine before you came along, but now he knows that at least one person out there sees him as a person. It’ll keep his heart in a good place.” Zaveed said, scrambling over a rock and grabbing onto a branch before letting himself down a small drop. On the other side of the rock, he offered a hand to Meg to climb down.

"Yer righ'," Meg replied with a nod. She had been quiet as she listened to the khajiit, and his words resounded in her, reminding her of herself when she was younger. She had been lucky to have a caring if somewhat negligent father who eventually realized what she had been up to, but before that, she had wandered the streets of Riften with no care for the guards and associating with sour types that perhaps were better left along.

And J'raij of course. That thought brought a smile to her lips.

Taking hold of his hand, she easily made her way to the other side, jumping off and landing next to him only a little less gracefully than he had. "I believe ya," she added once she was standing upright. "I know bein' a sorta street rat m'self made me stronger than I seem. I guess it's just me that's gotta get passed leavin' him jus’ like tha’. I jus' hope he doesn' like hate me or anythin’. I left a note for him an' some septims. Hopefully he doesn' go gettin' himself caught again." Taking a deep breath, she decided she had to simply realize that whatever was meant to happen would happen. The divines would hopefully be gracious and look after him.

"Y'know," she started, deciding to change the subject, "if I didn' know from b'fore, I wouldn've pegged Sevari an' you t'be brothers. Not 'cause y'look differen', I know that's 'cause of the moons, my friend J’raij had told me ‘bout that. More 'cause er... y'both act pretty differen'."

That earned a laugh. “Oh, a few decades apart will do that. When we were younger, I was the shy and hopeful one, and he was the one who always kept us looking forward. Our big break was always the next one, always, always, always. My sister, who is by blood, and I knew it was a load of guar shit, but that little bit of hope was all we needed.” Zaveed frowned, stopping for a moment, his arms crossed.

“The empire took him away, promised him revenge for the death of his biological family. Marassa went next, the Dominion picked her up for stealing and an officer took an interest in her and personally groomed her to be the best soldier she could be. I was alone, so I turned to a privateer crew at Senchal’s docks because I didn’t know what else to do and I wanted an adventure.” he looked over to Meg, a frown across his features, water welling in his eyes.

“I wanted to be strong enough to save my brother and my sister, and instead found myself in the iron grasp of cruel men who raped the innocence out of a young boy and molded what was left into a hardened killer and marauder. So, sob story cut short, I never got to find Sevari again for decades because I had to fight my way up to captain my own ship after ending those who wronged me for years, and Sevari became a boogeyman for the Empire who did all sorts of clandestine murders and other savory crimes. By the time we found each other again a few months ago, we didn’t recognize each other… and we still don’t. Not really.” Zaveed said, wiping at his eye and looking away. “Apologies, this is unbecoming of me.”

"No it ain'," Meg replied, feeling her own eyes stinging with tears, her heart clenching in sympathy for both Zaveed and Sevari. It was so hard to imagine being cut away from one's family like that, and to be forced into such unseeming and unbecoming situations. It reminded her of thoughts she had in Gilane, wondering who really was the right one in the end. It had taken the dwemer arriving for her to realize how much she did actually miss her father and brother, and how she wished to make some sort of amends with her stepmother. "Unbecomin' is me bawlin' while bein' stinkin' drunk." Her lips turned downward, and there was no hesitation when she reached over and gave his arm a sympathetic pat.

"It ain' fair what happened t'the three of ya," she finally added, shaking her head and letting out a sigh. "It's really silly an' dumb bu' I wish there was some way t'stop... or lessen all the bad in the world." She sighed again before managing to smile at the khajiit man. "I'm glad that at least y'all got t'meet each other again. Even if y'don' really know each other well... I mean... it's like makin' friends again, righ'? At leas’... I hope it is."

“Life seldom is fair, Megana. The fact that your lot in life is determined by the station of your birth says plenty to that; neither you nor I were born with a royal scepter up the ass, and I’m not about to feel remorse of the life I lived. I did what I had to to survive; had I been born to a well-off and opulent family, the person you know as Zaveed might as well have been someone entirely different. I might have picked up a lute instead of an axe, I might have become a lunar priest and travelled to Anequina. Who is to say?” he said, a bitterness to his tone suffocated under a heavy blink and sigh. When he spoke again, his tone was more agreeable.

“Thing is, I survived, I found my brother and sister again, and we’re all alive. It’s something I know I cannot take for granted, and that’s why everything I do now is in service of trying to repair a relationship that might never be mended, and to live up to the expectations of the one who gave me a second chance at life, and the woman who saw me as who I was and not my reputation as Captain Greywake. I have to be thankful for what I have, and I am in a position to maybe do some good for a change.” Zaveed said with a sense of earnest determination.

There was a small quiet that ensued before Meg spoke up. "Y'know," she started, looking at him, "yer a lot more differen' than I thought you'd be." A lot of her assumptions had been because of the incidents in Gilane, and though she had not seen anything of what had happened, her opinions had been tinged, perhaps rightfully so give those circumstances. But now... and especially after learning what she had about Gregor, and knowing the complete truth about Jaraleet, it was hard for her not to show sympathy to the khajiit man, even if she abhorred what had been done to her companions. "Both of you, t'be hones', you an' Sevari. I'm glad for it, an' I'm sure y'can do good"

She smiled a little, recalling a conversation from the Alik'r village. "It's like I tol' Jaraleet back in the desert, a li'l change never hurt anyone. Jus' gotta be brave an' take the steps t'make it happen." Her smile widened. "I've been hearin' it a whole lot- it is good t'be brave. There's... lotsa stuff 'bout me I don' quite like but I'm hopin'..." She shrugged, looking slightly embarrassed. "I'm hopin' t'change those too."

“I’ve been getting that a lot, I’m afraid to admit. The consequences of your actions aren’t nearly as easy to brush off when you have to look them in the eye each and every day.” Zaveed said, smiling unapologetically. He noticed a clearing up ahead and decided that they should wait and observe before crossing when they reached it.

“Change is hard and painful, it’s hard to kick a quarter-century’s worth of habits and experience, but I’m sure I’ll figure it out; I’m nothing if not resourceful, and likewise, I’m sure you’ll find the path that was meant for you with time and effort. But Megana?” he said, stopping in his tracks to look her square on. “There’s plenty to like about you, as well. Don’t feel like you need to go changing all at once, yes?”

Looking back at him, Meg couldn't help but smile at Zaveed's words, nodding in agreement. "I know," she assured him. She had noticed the clearing as well and moved a little to the side, though her attention was still on the khajiit. "Fjolte said sommat like tha' the other day as well... wha' was it? Somethin' 'bout bein' content in bein' me. An' tellin' my own mind t'pipe down sometimes." She rubbed the back of her neck, contemplating a moment before chuckling. “Guess I’ll figure it out too, some day. For now though…”

Her mouth twisted a little, thinking of the dwemer that had interrupted what she reckoned had been a peaceful life for most people. Even though they were always there in the back of her mind, the occupation had been easy to distract herself from, just by being in familiar surroundings. “Gotta that care of the dwemer problem.”

“Fjolte also gave me some things to think about. I’m rather pleased with our decision to free him; he’s a good man.” Zaveed agreed. ”But for now, one day at a time, yes?”

The pair reached the edge of the clearing, keeping low and keeping within the treeline, surveying the way across. Were there any figures or out of place shape along the brush, animals or traps? They kept a vigil for a bit over 5 minutes before deciding to make their move. Keeping low and fast, they crossed the clearing, feeling exposed and pressured all the while, but they had made it across without issue. Zaveed made a show of wiping his brow and grinning at Megana, and the two carried on.

The forest seemed tranquil and Zaveed had to admit, he was beginning to see the appeal now they were working their way down the Eastern slopes. Somewhere to the North was Markarth, so the map said, and Falkreath was somewhere to the Southeast. All they had to do was get out of the Reach first and out of the Druadarch Mountains. Maybe find an inn somewhere and sleep indoors for a change. Rorikstead was close by, wasn’t it?

The thoughts consumed Zaveed until he had begun to realize that the forest seemed to be eerily silent; no birds seemed to be chirping, and they had not seen even so much as a deer in some time.

“Something’s wrong.” he said, his hands reaching for the axes at his hips. Suddenly, a sharp pain like a stinging insect was felt in his thigh. As a reflex, he reached down and felt a metallic cylinder with a feathered shaft sticking out of his leg. He pulled it free with a hiss, freeing his axes and turning towards the source. His vision had begun to blur and spin, his head felt light, his limbs weak. “What…” he managed, and Zaveed collapsed to his knees, the axes slipping from his hands as he tried to catch his fall. His hands slowed his descent, but by the time his face hit the dirt, the world had gone black.

"Shit!" Meg had been ready to take hold of her bow at the warning just in case, but she had not expected her companion to be struck so soon after his words. Without a thought she pulled her sword from its place at her waist and stood above the fallen khajiit, eyes darting this way and that as she tried to figure out which direction the dart may have been shot from. A glance at Zaveed showed he was alive at least, so that was a small relief.

"Show yerself!" she growled. Any sign of affability was missing from her face, eyes narrowed beneath the frown creasing her brow. She didn't expect a reply, and neither did she receive one, at least not a verbal one. It wasn't long before she was struck by a dart as well. Looking down in an almost surreal fashion, she saw the small yet effective projectile sticking into her side. Without a word she grabbed it and pulled it out, waiting for unconsciousness to hit her like it had her companion...

But it didn't.

Thinking fast, Meg let herself fall to the ground, sword clattering from her hand to the forest floor beside her. Her eyes were closed but her mind was still racing, very aware of her current situation. It seemed the divines were looking over her today; the dart hadn't pierced her skin and so she remained awake. She couldn't squander this opportunity; at least this way she had some sort of chance... she hoped. Daring to open her eyes one last time, her eyes fell on the khajiit she’d nearly fallen on top of, and then slipped down to notice the dagger sheathed at his back. Maybe…

Long minutes passed with Zaveed snoring heavily slumped into the dirt and Megana mimicking him to the best of her ability. The brush moved then very subtly, and with her eyes closed, she could not see their attackers. They spoke in a strange tongue and after kicking both captives to check their responsiveness and pulses, both Megana and Zaveed had their hands and legs bound in chord. A feather enchantment was cast on both of their prone forms and they were hoisted up and carried off quietly into the brush.
5x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Spoopy Scary
Raw
Avatar of Spoopy Scary

Spoopy Scary ☠️🌸soft grunge🌸☠️

Member Seen 19 days ago


Kneel for No Man


@Spoopy Scary & @Stormflyx

Mid-Morning, 14th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Southern Doodyvaj Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold





After what had felt like too long, the group that had been gathered by the entrance to the forest had made their way off on their scouting mission at last. Even someone hard of hearing would have been able to discern the booming laughter of Fjolte, and the whoops and cheers of Mazrah in the distance, quietening down eventually until the camp was left only with the carefree sounds of morning.

Raelynn held in her hands the last two mugs of brewed tea, and there were only two people whom she had not forced a mug of it upon. The young Nord, Calen, and the Imperial Ambassador, Aries. From what she knew of the woman, she knew that she was a noble through and through. It showed in the way that she carried herself, and in the moments she chose to speak - as well as in the ones that she refrained from speaking.

Holding the mug daintily in her fingers, Raelynn stooped low outside of the woman’s tent, her voice was soft too. Soft and thick but with clear enunciation so that Aries would hear them through the fabric walls and door of the tent. “Ambassador Machella? Are you awake?”

There was a brief silence that followed and made her wonder if it was still too early in the morning for Aries to be awake, but those thoughts were ushered away by a weary and haggardly voice that emanated from the tent within.

“Yes, yes…” The noblewoman groaned inside. “Come in, please.”

Having been granted permission, the Breton gingerly pulled back the fabric to slip inside. She kept her eyes low to the ground, obscured behind several silvery curls that fell in a perfectly imperfect way around the shape of her face. “I come bearing gifts…” Raelynn said with a carefully measured cadence, lifting her eyes at last to meet the ever-piercing gaze of Aries. With an easy motion of her hand, she indicated that the gift was in fact a hot beverage, and she held it out politely with her fingers only just pinching at the handle.

Aries eyed the cup with some suspicion, but as her dry lips rubbed together she finally relented and accepted the hot tea into her hands, cradling it close to her body within her hands.

“Thank you,” she said, a hint of her fatigue infiltrating her voice, “Raelynn, was it? We’ve had quite a long journey. Shame it’s only now, I should hope, that we’ve met properly.”

Her question was somewhat ingenuine; she knew exactly who the Raelynn in the group was, being intimately familiar with whomever allied themselves with Gregor. It immediately put her on edge, now face to face with someone she was determined to call her enemy and anticipating some form of foul play. She would’ve dealt with them all personally if Sora hadn’t embarrassingly stripped everyone of all agency to prevent anyone from seeing proper justice done. Despite this, she took a sip of the gifted tea, recklessly unafraid of drinking from the cup -- perhaps even looking for just cause to let loose and burn someone to ash -- Aries abandoned some of the pleasurable tone in her previous voice and looked away, setting down the cup beside her with a tired and irritable tone, “Have you come to voice your complaints, then? Because before we begin, no, I am not the one leading this caravan, and no, I cannot do anything about it.”

“Hawkford, yes,” she added with a precise nod, her mouth hanging open slightly as her eyelids twitched. She had not expected Aries to be so ruffled, even though she did not feel personally slighted by Aries’ quickfire. The woman was clearly strained, and not without reason. “We’ve actually met once before...” Raelynn’s voice trailed off, as if their having met before was a minor and inconsequential detail to her, but one she had been banking on discussing anyway. “And there are actually no complaints from me. I’ve just been commanding something of a check on the party. You were on that list too.” Carefully she eyed the Ambassador up and down, for any signs of physical injury but it was clear that there were none. Hers was a mental injury, and no matter how Aries tried to hide it, if anyone would see through it here - it was Raelynn.

“Raelynn Hawkford…” Aries echoed skeptically. She never thought to remember that little merchant’s girl back in the old days of Daggerfall. In fact, Raelynn Hawkford was a name that she had kept in mind for quite a while, for she was ever mindful of the list of possible enemies she could have made over the years -- the theft of opportunity for Fontaine’s hand being one such probably cause -- though she had little reason to suspect that this Raelynn would be the same one from those many years ago.

“Salosoix’s daughter?” Aries added for clarification -- but Raelynn didn’t need to answer. Aries huffed a long sigh and reached again for the tea, taking a few long drinks from the mug before abruptly setting it back down on the ground. ‘I hope that was poisoned,’ Aries thought to herself in a long, aching groan. It would give her an excuse to release some tension. She took the pillow from her bedding and tossed it onto a stool a few paces away. She continued in a tired voice, “Yes, I remember you. It’s a small and curious world that we’d find each other in a desert. I hope you haven’t taken my slight towards you at your father’s ball personally. You’d possibly be killing the last surviving official of the Empire, and where would we be then…”

“The one and only,” she said with a level of pride in her voice. Despite the strange tension that was brewing in the tent, it was always an undeniably pleasant feeling when people recognised her name and family. Such things seldom occurred in times of strife, and it was a welcome reminder that beyond the walls of war, life still existed. She couldn’t help but chuckle dryly at the mention of the ball, even if she thought such things were behind her, she felt something akin to a jab of humiliation at the reminder. “Oh not at all," she sighed "believe me when I say that was not the first time my father tried to give my hand in such a way. That water is long under the bridge, if there was even anything in it to begin with. I heard you were to be married?"

The woman took her invitation to sit. The stool was lower to the ground than the cot which had been prepared for Aries, but her already short height didn’t make her look out of place on it. She smoothed the skirt of the cloak down with her hands, before interlacing her fingers over her knees as she sat. Raelynn also took to observing in the way in which Aries drank the tea, and smiled again in her direction, “it’s pine and mountain flower, it may well lift your spirits. It seems that you might need that…” She said watching the Ambassador curiously.

Aries snorted, partially out of amusement but also a twinge of disbelief. Her chin was now resting on her open hand, propped up by her knee, as she dryly replied, “That is old news, miss Hawkford. You know how men are. He was just another bastard loyal to his treasonous family. In short, the Motierres got what they deserved.”

Though sullen, Aries was still sharp. Her eyes shot back up towards Raelynn, and like her eyes, her words that followed cut deep, “We all must lie in the beds we make, miss Hawkford.”

Raelynn blinked in response, everyone she’d spoken to so far this morning had been cooly pleasant with her, if not a little aloof. Aries words were deliberate on her part no doubt and once more did naught to alleviate any anxious feelings and the Breton visibly squirmed in the form of a snarl-like twitch that tugged at her lips. She knew exactly what the Ambassador was alluding to; "I guess we must."

“You’ve lied in yours.” Aries said, lowering her head. “I’ve lied in mine. I don’t pretend to be a perfect woman. Is it wrong of me to be a righteous woman? I’ve bloodied my hands too, so in that case, should I stop trying to find justice? Whatever that is nowadays?”

Aries’ fingernails were digging into her knees, frustration welling in her chest. It was like the anger and rage she felt so often before, yet this time it stung, like water filling up her lungs that made it hard to breathe. Raelynn was sitting right before her: the woman who loved and conspired with an evil man who managed to escape justice, temporarily embodying everything that was morally repugnant within the last few months. Yet she walked away. Every time she faced certain death, she remained unbound. Killing her herself was within her power, but the consequences would then fall on her lap. Where was the justice in that? There was a part of Aries that wanted to hear that word: yes. That it was time to stop. She could finally, simply, just stop. To let the rotten world find Oblivion, untouched by her own hand. She wanted the permission. Yet, she knew even if she had gotten it, she would never allow herself a moment of peaceful rest. Bloody hands weren’t a good enough reason.

“I believe that we should always search to be righteous,” she added in response to Aries, taking note of the frustration that was passing over the woman, sensing the anger emanating in her aura. She realised how utterly hypocritical it was - coming from her lips, but she did not flinch from her statement. “I know how that must sound, I know you know the things I’ve been witness to.”

Aries sighed, ending the grinding of her teeth, before tiredly looking up at Raelynn, who was still prim and proper. Finally, she asked, “So why have you come? Surely not to observe my contemplations.”

It had not gone unnoticed by Raelynn that Aries was not looking herself. For sure, she did not appear entirely different at a surface glance - but it was in what a healers eye knew that she ascertained that Aries was frayed. “Our current circumstances are not the best. Truthfully, I came to see how you are… As I said, you were on my list.”

“It is a challenge.” Aries admitted, however she kept her cards close to her chest and remained guarded. “Of course, it is nothing I am not up to task for. To take on such challenges is to meet the expectations and responsibilities of the mantle I was bequeathed.”

She took another long sip, letting the floral and herbal taste of the tea seep into her tongue and waft through her senses before drinking it down and continuing the conversation with a question of her own. This being a vulnerable moment for her, she dared not to allow herself to be in the company of others for too long. Disrupting the typical Breton dance of playing with words with the abruptness of pointed Imperial speechcraft, she proceeded with some deflection, “I’m well enough, thank you for your concern. I fare rather well in the heat, perhaps better than most. Might I suggest attending to one of the three Nords?”

That made her smile, “oh please. If I have to attend to Fjolte today I might be the one who strikes the killing blow,” she said, rounding it off with as easy a chuckle as she could manage. “As for the other two, I’ll attend to them in due course,” she brushed a strand of hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear as she too took a sip from the cup. “You’ve kept largely to yourself, and, well I of course understand why - but I still have my job. When it comes to what I do… I too have to meet the the expectations of my own mantle of responsibility.” The Breton was not about to take no for an answer from the Ambassador, “at least let us talk, I’ll feel at ease. Even if I only I stay to see you drink your tea.”

Aries released a long, drawn-out sigh of resignation. She would’ve smirked at her -- she was clever and sassy, which she admired in a woman -- but she was too worn down and wasn’t exactly warmed by having her own words used against her. Her eyes bore into Raelynn’s with a dry expression, slowly raising the cup to her lips and sipping lightly on its contents. Immediately she was hit by the astringent taste of pine needle and medicinal qualities of mountain flower; wild-tasting, bold and granular, nothing at all like the lavender, hibiscus, or rose hips to which she was more partial. While not entirely unpleasant, she swallowed it down as if it were more like medicine than tea.

“Very well…” She conceded. As the morning sun beamed down on the tent, it prompted Aries to remove the silken pastel-red shawl from her shoulders, leaving only the red silk gown on her person. Slits up the sides showed a bit of her thigh as she recrossed her legs and leaned in closer. “What would you like to talk about?”

“I suppose we’ve about covered all conversation required to be had about the Daggerfall gentry,” she said with a raised eyebrow and a slight smirk— it was not arrogance, but perhaps something of an admiration - despite a nervousness in her presence, she did appreciate to hear of just what had happened between Aries and Fontaine. That, and the lack of dismissal was quite disarming. They were just two women in a tent. “But really I should apologise for not meeting with you earlier— considering that we have something of a history, in hindsight it feels rude. But, you were acting under a noms de guerre, Janelle? Is that true?”

Raelynn carefully straightened up on the stool, despite it having no back to lean into she was able to hold a perfectly statuesque posture and mirrored Aries by crossing her own legs too. A hand dropped into her lap with the palm facing upwards, and the other wrapped around the handle of her tea.

“Yes.” Aries replied simply. “I’m sure you can imagine how important it was for me to hide my identity in the company of Dwemer occupation. Sevari would’ve had me cooped up in room the entire time were I not so stubborn.”

“I have to confess in all honesty, you did not catch my eye fully until I heard gossip about an ‘Ambassador Machella’ liberating a floor of prisoners in Kthrakz…” The healer blinked several times before lifting the mug to her lips so that she could take a small sip. “A delightfully bold move, by the way. I wish I could have been there to see it. I heard the prisoners really rallied behind you.” The ocean blue eyes of the healer were suddenly aglow, was it with mischief? Or something else? A sudden sense of joie de vivre at the situation at hand?

“If not me, then someone else.” She answered. “Rallying the enemy’s prisoners against them is hardly difficult.” Aries said in dismissal of the flattery, though it didn’t seem to be inspired by humility. A woman such as her didn’t have that kind of interest. With her head dipped down in thought, her eyes flicking back up to Raelynn created a demure appearance that was quickly betrayed by the words to follow. “Besides, the manpower was beneficial. I suppose the same reasoning was used to keep Zaveed. Gregor. Even yourself.”

“Even myself,” she replied, keeping her cool and holding her tongue. It wasn’t the place to bite back and she knew she had little of a leg to stand on, all things considered.

Aries casually took another sip as if she hadn’t just directly insulted the woman before her, whether it was by comparing her to the likes of them or suggesting that her stay was a result of Sora’s mercy. The blasé expression on her face read as if she was too tired to care, but at least that meant that she wasn’t showing any sort of anger or resentment. It was simply a callous indifference.

She continued, her voice slow and measured, “Whether said enemy be mer or man, if monsters could even be dignified as such, they typically meet with the same fate. Accomplices to such ends, too -- surely you knew, Ms. Hawkford, that you would be risking everything, potential and all, of which there is much to be said. Why then?”

Her eyes fell to the contents of the mug she was holding and she began to move it in her hand - her wrist performing a slow circular motion that was just enough to shift the sediment that had been sitting in the bottom. She watched as the particles were turned in the liquid before they settled once more. Raelynn kept her breaths calm and quiet, her upturned palm turned over so that her hand hooked around the knee. “You are associated with Sevari, and you were working with the Poncy Man, so I shall assume that you know at least in part of my experience in Gilane, yes?” The Breton smiled again and took another sip from the cup. Of course Aries was curious about it, she’d most likely been on the outside looking in at the situation and she was now provided an opportunity to finally ask her questions. “I didn’t have a good experience in Gilane, Aries.” Her head tilted to one side and her eyes narrowed, closing slowly as if to wind back any thoughts of the terrors that did indeed continue to plague her.

“All of my experience considered, it never felt like I was risking everything -- especially after being held over the edge with a knife at my throat.”

Aries swirled the cup of tea in her own hands, mimicking Raelynn’s motions when her eyes were drawn to the ugly scarring in the center of Raelynn’s as she told her story. She knew from Sevari that one of the women from Samara suffered at the hands of his brother, though he didn’t mention them by name -- Aries didn’t care then -- and only now did she learn who it was exactly was on the receiving end of Zaveed’s sick amusement. Though before Aries believed that there could be no cause for forgiveness for necromancy, or even the fraternization with necromancy -- to say nothing of lichdom rituals -- she understood now at least what kind of predicament the woman was in. Rather, she understood what Raelynn wanted her to believe. That she was a victim of being on the receiving end of both Gregor’s love and affection and Zaveed’s cruelty, and if she had to choose there was ever a lesser evil in this world, it must’ve been Gregor and his necromancy. It was easier to rationalize evil acts when there was a greater evil overshadowing it, especially when they offered protection from the other.

Though it was difficult to discern, truly, if this was the truth or the facade Raelynn sought to portray in order to hide her own evil. That could have just as easily been her own paranoia, though.

There was a pregnant silence separating Raelynn’s succinctly worded explanation and Aries’ own response, creating a pensive air in the middle of the ambassador’s incisive interrogation. Still, given what she knew of Zaveed through Sevari, the stories of others in this group, and witnessing the aftermath of his handiwork, it was curious why she would tolerate his presence after everything was said and done. She wanted to test the waters and see if she could instigate some kind of emotional response from Raelynn to get down to the truth of the matter. Finally, after what must’ve felt like several tense minutes of consideration, Aries bowed her head for a sip of her tea and concluded, “I see. It must have been quite difficult for you to be around that feral cutthroat after all this time. Or have you fallen in love with that one too?”

Aries was more calculated in her speech than she was verbose, that was for sure, and that took very little to know. She also had a dramatic flair to her manner that showed itself in the nuances of her actions. Once again, Raelynn restrained from firing back, in particular at the suggestion of her having any kind of unsavoury romantic inclinations for Zaveed. If she had not seen through it for what it was, she would have found it crass, but of course an Ambassador was not the type to be so brazenly tactless.

“Is this not the travelling group of second chances and proving one's worth?” Suddenly her tone was wry, and the way her lips pursed after her words was telling of mixed and unresolved feelings, not only on the subject of Zaveed - but it applied to Gregor, to herself... Raelynn’s head tilted in the other direction as she held back briefly to let her words sink into Aries’ thoughts. She wondered just what was going on in the Ambassador’s head, how many cogs were turning over, and whether she was already making her plans. “I never imagined my companions would consort with the same individual who gave me this--” The left hand raised. That infamous left hand with the hole shot through it, now healed, but still a sigil of her pain. “Yet here we are,” the wry rasp left her tongue and made way for something of a weariness, and she almost found herself slumping in the stool. “No, I have not fallen in love with Zaveed of Senchal,” she concluded with finality before returning to her tea as if to swallow such words back down.

They had left a bitterness, but also the faint impression of a smile on Aries’ face, briefly demystifying the disposition apparent in her countenance. It was slightly amused, though somewhat sympathetic (as well as validated, for her plan had worked as intended) as the truth behind Raelynn’s emotions came center stage. She set the cup down beside her feet, and delicately offered her hand to Raelynn with a look that a mother may give to coax an upset child.

“I beg your pardon, it was cruel of me to prompt you like that.” Aries cooed. “As I’m sure you know, a woman can never be too careful, so I am glad we’re in agreement regarding him. I can’t imagine the strife he must have put you through.”

“I have done what I can to make my peace with it, on my own, in my own way,” she sighed, and returned Aries’ gracious gesture by placing her hand on top of hers. “Peace with what happened, and peace with him being here. It’s how I am able to maintain a sense of… myself, of who I am, who I was, and who I wish to become,” she admitted rather candidly with a slight nod of her head.

All that remained in her mug was the last dregs of the beverage and so she followed suite with Aries and placed it upon the ground. “I am under no illusion that I am innocent, but I am regretful of my actions. I did what I did. There is no sense in downplaying or denying them now, is there? It would be an insult to everyone with whom I travel, and a waste of precious time when we could be better utilising it...” The hand lifted from her knee, and she ran her fingers over the plum silk of the ascot around her neck, and she thought immediately of her unborn child.

Being so forthright about her crimes as an accomplice to necromancy to an Imperial Ambassador was an incredibly audacious play. What truly stopped someone like Aries from ending both she and Gregor where they were, afterall? Raelynn had from this moment until they reached governed civilisation to convince the woman to not do that. A thought danced through her mind of whether Gregor was aware of the lengths she was willing to go to for him even now. The bitterness continued to permeate.

“You know,” Aries began, “I’ve always found it to be an incredibly pervasive and, honestly, rather toxic message that it takes abuse to create strong women. That, insufferably, we must endure agonies in order prove ourselves worthy of respect. It doesn’t always work out that way, but that doesn’t mean that those unfortunate women are less deserving than the rest.”

She lifted her hand, though it meant taking it away from Raelynn’s, to touch the bottom of Raelynn’s chin with the end of her fingertips and nudged her slightly to lift her head up. Aries stared into her eyes with her own, and her expression gradually changed from sympathetic to serious.

“You are not strong because you had to endure whatever it was that he or Gregor had done to you. I suspect you’re strong regardless.” She said. “You don’t have to be the victim.”

The stillness of the atmosphere was disturbed by Raelynn’s considerably deep breath, she was literally in Aries’ hands and yet she had no fears about it. The resplendent green of the Imperial’s irises were fierce and the command in her voice even more so. “I do know my worth,” she began - and while at first her voice was soft - a resonance began to grow as though Aries’ own words had been the spark to ignite a fuse she had been toying with aimlessly until now. “There is still potential for absolute greatness in me, despite what the odds have said.” Just like that, her eyes shifted from clear waters, to a tumultuous sky, and then to hardened steel at last. Her lips parted to bare just enough of her teeth, adding to the resolute expression that was turning on her face that gave such a reverberant weight to her words, “I have defied them all so far.”

She hadn’t felt a flame like this since the day she stood toe-to-toe with Governor Razlinc Rourken amidst the diamond rain of her shattered chandelier.

“I've been the subject of games for long enough and I'm tired of it.” Raelynn's tone was sharp and pointed, but the words were not aimed towards the Ambassador. Her eyes shifted sidelong at nothing in particular as she remained in thought. “I want to make it through this alive, I want to help my companions make it through this alive.” Raelynn paused again and brought her hands to her lap once more, she cleared her throat. “The time for morale boosting words is over, I want us to take action… You can help us, help me.”

“If you want the world to take you seriously, you’ll have to stop being a pushover.” Aries commented matter-of-factly. The fingers daintily touching her chin were suddenly pinching it, holding it, and a few flick of the wrists showed her control of her as he moved her head around before directing her face back towards her. Aries’ weariness did little to take away from the stern expression on her face. If Raelynn wanted to think of her as a bitch, that was fine, but this was the best way she could probably help her right now.

“For example,” she continued, her eyes now smoldering, “we have a rapport now, which means you have the capacity to betray me. And if you do, then I will crush you like I crushed Fontaine Motierre when he betrayed me.”

Raelynn’s own eyes narrowed, a dangerous squall formed that contrasted beautifully with the fire and brimstone of Aries. Her lips quirked into the slightest of snarls as she straightened herself. Usually, the woman was delicate, pretty, and proper. And yet how easily that physical presence seemed to change when tempered with the right influence, it was as if she was now a sturdy rod ready to catch and absorb all of the lightning that came for her. With a swift motion, she swatted away the hands of the Imperial - freeing herself from her grasp. “I’m no Fontaine Motierre, Aries. I have little desire to betray you.”

Having her hand being slapped away was precisely what Aries was looking for, prompting an earnest smile even if Raelynn’s words that followed provided some cause for concern -- her word only mattered so much. At least she felt validated in knowing how fluently she could read her like a book. She leaned back into her own personal space.

“I hope not.” She replied. “Though I’m interested in how you quantify little. Should I be worried?”

“Likewise, should I?” Raelynn replied softly. The implication behind such a statement clear as crystal.

It was a setback in regard to trust -- that’s all it took to revive her suspicion of Raelynn, but there was no doubt that Aries kind of enjoyed her company, which is more than she could say for most of the company she kept these days. She finished the cup of tea that was delivered to her with one last swig and handed it back to Raelynn, an air of finality beginning to envelop their conversation.

“No matter. I’ve appreciated your candor. If ever in the future should you take up issue with one of the group decisions being made, or yet another hasty decision on Daro’Vasora’s part, come to me and I’ll give you my advice on how to proceed. Unfortunately, I must be a little too… bold for their palate. You would have to relay them on your own.”

It hadn’t been easy feat, to walk into the lion's den and sit herself upon the paw, stare directly up into the jaws. But nothing that was necessary was ever easy, Raelynn just had to remain ever mindful that lions had claws. And teeth for that matter. But she could at least strike this from her list, and as long as she and Aries were working alongside each other, it was friction she could push to the back of her mind. Their meeting had not been without genuine pleasantries either. Gods it was nice to be in the company of someone from home, awkward history aside. It gave her an idea. “I understand the difficult position you’ve been put into. I don’t believe you were expecting affairs such as these, were you? Rest assured, Ambassador, that my priority today and for the foreseeable is to ensure that each of us makes it through this war in one piece, back to our homes that I also hope remain in one piece, your counsel is one I can certainly make use of.”

Raelynn held her finger up in a quick point, before bringing it to her lips, her eyes trailed to the floor to observe her own mug where it sat. “You are too bold indeed, I know how it feels to be in that position with this group. Be seen with me and I can assure you that you will become far more palatable in their eyes soon enough - perhaps so much so that I shant need to be your little bird.”

“Perhaps.” Aries muttered thoughtfully. “As far as counsel goes, let some be my parting gift to you. Gregor? Do budget your time spent with him. I’m sure you love him, faults and all, but he sealed his own fate and he’ll only bring you down with him. He doesn't deserve you, but if you stay with him, you deserve what you get.”

On that threatening note, Aries leaned back in, her voice hushed, “You want your power back? You want to keep it? Ask any chef how to prepare a lamb, darling, and they’ll tell you that you have to trim a little bit of fat.”

“It is just as well then that I am no lamb,” she said with a half smile, a glimmer in her eyes, and a spark in her purr. If that was a veiled threat, then it had simply been water off a duck’s back. For now however, Aries could see her as a lamb all she wanted... But in time, and through action, she would discover that Raelynn was in fact the wolf, through and through. There was no way that Raelynn would outright rebuke her suggestion, but she did ponder over whether there was something in a little distance from Gregor - even if only superficially. “But I shall remember your words Ambassador, and I shall not forget your time this morning. That said - I promised I’d take my leave once you’d taken your medicine…”

After clearing her throat, she rose from the stool - and in the same was as she had ran her hands over the fabric of her cloak when she sat, she did the same again upon standing. “This talk of chefs and of lamb, you have truly given me food for thought. I hope that I’ve done the same for you…” With the two empty cups in hand, she gave Aries a polite curtsy -- even pushing a foot back to bend her knee just so. “I wish you a restful day, and I hope your mind clears. Until next time.”

Now that it had all been said, Raelynn made her way elegantly from the tent, her footsteps silent as she went with the empty mugs in hand. As she glanced into them, she could see the last of the tea leaves sitting in the bottom of each, if she was a woman with a predisposition for the mystic, perhaps she could have gauged something telling on what was to come based on the different ways they had settled. Or perhaps that was a load of nonsense, and with a sigh she placed them on the ground close to the fire. She supposed that Calen would have to wait for his own liquid vigour. After Raelynn had put decent distance between Aries’ tent and herself, she exhaled a long breath, as if the stress of the situation had caught up with her. That could have gone so many ways - the Breton was relieved it had gone as it had. She had survived her visit into the lion’s den - and had come out not only unscathed, but with vigour of her own.

Likewise, Aries found herself alone in her tent pondering over what had just transpired. She felt slightly blindsided by what unfolded moments ago, not expecting to have the conversation she just had from an unlikely source, nor the budding relationship that might later blossom into something fruitful. She was full of surprises, that one; there was something to be said about being easy to underestimate, and even if Aries herself came of it on top -- or so she felt -- there was no guarantee that would always be the case, especially now that her ambitions have become emboldened. There was still the matter of her acquaintanceship with Gregor and the complications that invited, but if they were even remotely similar, then love wouldn’t be a good enough reason to sacrifice herself. Still, she couldn’t help but wonder if righteousness had won out today. Should she have been harder on her, warn her of the punishment awaiting her, or was she right in offering her a chance for atonement? Until that tree comes to bear fruit, its knowledge remained out of reach.

Maybe it was foolish to reach for justice in this new world, especially with her own bloodied hands, but was that a good enough reason to stop? It was all she could do to preserve some sense of order.

“Bloody hands can’t be a good enough reason.” Aries muttered to herself. “If it was, what purpose would an Empire serve?”

Perhaps that went both ways, though. Was it reason enough to tolerate the so-called “tragic couple,” even if only for so long? Could she acknowledge them as more than just the perversion of justice? Maybe… Gregor certainly had no chance, but maybe this woman did.
5x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago 5 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago


Setting the Stage




@Dervish @Hank @Leidenschaft @Stormflyx

Early Morning, 15th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Trailing the Southern Drippytaco Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold





There had been a red sky that morning. Scarlet and gold in stark contrast to the clear blue to which they had grown accustomed to in so far in the mountains. It was lurid and yet still captivating. It was the kind of remarkable sky that was found only in the Reach. That burning glow that painted the undersides of the clouds was contradictory to the peaks of snow and ice that coated the highest mountains on their horizon.

The trail was slate and verdant - the trees towering either side as their guidelines through the treacherous pathways. The path less travelled, clearly. They moved in pairs for the most part. There were so many colours that even a painter would have had difficulty capturing the saturated hues which they walked under on their way.

Amidst the heightened colour was the familiar chilling bite of morning accompanied by a mist that snaked between each of the trees, lurked behind every stone, and crept further onto the winding pathway until ankles and feet were obscured by it.

Company came in the form of thrushes darting through the tree line, singing and chirping to each other, and there would have been deer deeper in the forest beginning their day too. This land was so alive, teeming with nature, and as the group was in rather quiet spirits— the music of nature could be enjoyed to its fullest. In the front, there was the sound of careful hooves trekking the gravel, the metal of their shoes kicking back the smallest of stones, crunching them down into compacted prints for the others to follow.

Horses were one of the few animals that Raelynn liked. There was something so beautiful about them in her eyes, and none that she had seen had been quite as beautiful as the palomino she was guiding through the trail. Her golden coat shimmered in the early morning light, and the mane of the mare was almost identical to Raelynn’s own ashen locks. She was quite simply, stunning. “I think I shall name you Lady,” said Raelynn quietly with a smile and one hand on the reigns, the other slowly caressing the horses neck.

At her side, was an unusual companion — Sevari, with a horse of his own. She gave him a quick and almost unsure glance with her glacial gaze, eyeing him from toe to tip. They’d barely shared a word, and yet had experienced so much together. Finnen seemed to trust the man, and that was about enough for her to manage to spark something of some small talk with him. “Does yours have a name?” She asked, in as affable a voice as she could - even if the words did fall slightly quieter than she’d have liked. It was difficult to speak boldly to the man who’d tried to kill Gregor, after all.

Sevari shrugged, nodded, the rifle slung over his shoulder jostling just so with the motion as he patted his midnight-black horse’s flank, “Stranger.” He said, the horse huffing almost as if in response, “Had him for a while now, think he likes not being stabled all day like he was in Gilane.”

He looked to the horse Raelynn had, its reins in a dainty fist, and Sevari made to speak until his eyes picked out the scar on Raelynn’s hand. That never would go away. But Sevari was done apologizing for other men, eyes on the task, like he used to be. He regained himself well enough, “Lady?”

That made her smile. "That's mysterious, I like it. It suits him," she said with a nod of appreciation - noticing where Sevari's eyes landed. She should have put the gloves on. "I know. It's something of an obvious choice," she remarked, slightly bashful all of a sudden. "I was never any good at picking names… She belonged to someone, well, my bodyguard in Gilane. Strange that she made it all this way." Her voice trailed off and she looked forwards again.

Trailing a little ways behind them, close enough to hear the two talk but not close enough to make out the words, was Gregor. He kept his eyes on the road and on their surroundings while his tireless legs plodded onwards. It was supposed to be a futile exercise, really, given that Mazrah and Finnen were scouting ahead, but Gregor kept it up either way. The idea that he was helping out, even if it was only a little bit, made him feel better. It was a beautiful day and Gregor was struck by a pang of regret at the thought of the cool mountain air and the fresh breeze that he could no longer feel.

His eyes fell on Sevari when he heard his voice again. It was only in moments like this that the two of them had been remotely near each other ever since the incident in the bowels of the prison. Gregor had apologized to some of the other and made decent headway, he felt, but the Imperial was at a loss as to how approach Sevari. He had been so angry. Rightfully so. Gregor grit his teeth and looked away, his eyes scanning the treeline for any movement, but his mind wasn’t on the task.

Sevari and Raelynn had fallen silent for a moment, and in the quiet space between he’d felt something niggling at his back. He looked back to see Gregor, not looking at him. Whatever evil had been in his eyes in that prison seemed absent. He almost didn’t trust it, but word around the camp was that he was making an apology tour as of late. He’d yet to have his turn. Wouldn’t even know what to say if it came, even. “Hey.” He said over his shoulder at the man, repeating it when he didn’t turn towards him, “Hey. Gregor.”

Had Sevari noticed Gregor staring at him? Given the man’s reputation, from what Gregor had learned so far, that did not entirely surprise him. “Yes, Sevari?”

“You’re quiet.” Sevari slowed his pace until he was shoulder to shoulder with the other man, his presence almost making his skin buzz with nervousness or some such other energy. Maybe it was the magic. Or maybe it was because he was the first necromancer he’d come across and hadn’t killed. Or maybe he was the first necromancer he’d come across that wasn’t trying to kill everyone. A part of his mind was still waiting for the moment he tried at it. “To me. Been doing the rounds, making amends?”

The Breton felt something in their atmosphere too, "right then," she gave Sevari and Gregor both a dose of cautious side-eye. Whatever this was, she wasn’t about to be part of it. “The path narrows, I’m going ahead,” she announced once Sevari had slowed down. Raelynn began guiding Lady in front of Stranger, her hand tightening on the reins. The horse nickered as she passed her friend and then brushed her nose onto Raelynn’s hand. “That’s it, easy girl…” she said reassuringly once they’d switched into single file.

"Yes," the lich admitted. "I wasn't sure what to say to you, though." Gregor felt honesty was the best policy now. He fell silent while his mind raced. He hadn't expected to be put on the spot. "You were right to aim your weapon at the man you saw in the prison. I'm sorry you had to see that."

Sevari felt anger rise in him, a quick flash of it like the immolating fury of a flame and just as intense as it was, it lasted about as long. Which as he looked into the eyes of the man next to him, wasn’t all too much at all. “Is that what it is now? The man I saw in the prison?” Sevari felt it again, turned his head away and spat, “Maybe when I start apologizing for the things I’d done I’ll take a point from you. ‘Oh, good Miss Thalmor, your son never came home and you’re right to hate that man who killed him.”

“It was me, Gregor. I killed them. Every single one, and I don’t hide behind anything because even if I dodge every blade coming for my neck, there’s no dodging the Gods.” Sevari frowned heavy at Gregor, “I don’t know who makes it out better in that deal, you or me. I might go to whatever realm of punishment they send me, but you’ll have to be hounded by your own conscience until everyone who knows your sins is dead and in the ground years ago.”

“Say whatever you want to me, Gregor. Maybe I can respect you as the man I drank with in the Haunted Tide again.” Sevari said, a little crack in the hard shell where forgiveness shined through. He found the more years and more bodies he put behind him, that crack grew bigger. Years ago, Marassa might not have even had the displeasure of hearing him speak. Just a knife for an enemy to the back of her neck.

Gregor smiled a sad smile behind the impregnable and inscrutable steel faceplate of his helmet. “You’ve never died, Sevari. It changes you. I say that man because he is not who stands next to you today. I don’t feel things the same way anymore. Not just the cold or the heat or the taste of food, but anger and sorrow and joy too. I’m sorry I laughed in Sirine’s face after I made her a part of my crimes, but the man who did that, who would do that, is dead. Do you understand?”

Sevari huffed, looking sidelong at Gregor. They shared a silence, almost like the held breath before loosing an arrow at an enemy, but then Sevari nodded. “Sure.”

There were a few moments behind Sevari where he had to tell himself to move past whatever was in the past. The second week of training with the Bhaanu Sasra, Zaveed and Marassa a thing of the past now. Three hours after finding his brothers strung up and gutted. Betraying his oath to Elsweyr and joining the Penitus Oculatus with his only living brother. And there were things he could never forgive. The deaths of his mother and his father, though he never knew the man well. The deaths of his brothers, for a time.

But maybe this didn’t have to be one. He uncurled his fingers from the sling of his rifle and held his hand out for Gregor.

“Bury the hatchet.”



Daro’Vasora had been looking over a map when the column shifted; she had been more towards the middle, knowing that those in the front were most familiar with the lands, and those in the backs were tough enough to handle any surprises that might sneak up on the group. She didn’t realize the shifting of horses until Fjolte’s own steed bumped into her leg as they tried to rearrange into the single-file line.

“Ah, shit. Sorry about that; I was lost in thought.” she said, taking the reins in one hand, a frown still creasing her face; her perpetually aloof expression had returned in force in recent days. Soon, she had her horse stopped and lining up correctly for its turn. “This isn’t far from home for you, is it?” she asked

“Hey, don’t worry about it. Hard not to be out here,” he replied with an easy smile, holding back the horse for Sora to regain her comfort again. “Should be watching where I’m going myself,” the Nord chuckled, running a hand through his hair. It was particularly messy this morning, and he pinched his fingers on it to gauge the length. “Getting out of control…” he commented quietly, bringing his hand through his beard which was also sprouting at a rapid rate. “As for home, you’re right it’s not. If I were alone, it would be a day or two ride at best to Rorikstead." He looked over longingly for a moment, it would be quite easy to do such a thing, to take off - but he had sworn his services, he was part of the group now. "How do you fare, anyway?" He asked, as politely as he could.

“If you want, I can help you trim it. I can’t promise it’ll look all that fetching, but it should be a bit more comfortable.” Daro’Vasora offered, leading her horse ahead but nimbly turning around in her saddle to face Fjolte directly. She thought about what he asked, and she found herself surprised to realize that a lot of the weight seemed to be lifting as the altitude diminished and the green pillar of energy wasn’t so readily visible. The hard part was over; now they were scaling down and hopefully on a much more temperate leg of the journey. The Reach’s climate was a lot more agreeable than the damned desert, by any rate.

“I’m doing well, actually. Sleep’s come a bit more easily and I feel more certain of the path ahead. I almost feel hopeful…?” her voice trailed off. Fjolte had been nothing but a gentleman since his abrupt return to her life, and a part of her was wondering if maybe her earlier experiences with him were shaped by her worldview at the time. He was much more pleasant and agreeable now, but he hadn’t changed.

She had. It was a sobering thought, at the very least.

“You know, Fjolte, you don’t have to travel with us if you want to go home. Nothing’s keeping anyone here other than a sense of obligation, and if you feel you’d be better off with your family or friends, I understand. This wasn’t your fight, and I don’t want you to feel like you owe us for helping you out of a tight spot.” Daro’Vasora offered, a slight upturn of a smile breaking her countenance. She meant every word, but a part of her would miss his presence if he said yes. His cheer had helped everyone through some hard times, and him and Gregor seemed to be keeping to the latter’s rehabilitation sessions. It suddenly occurred to her that she never asked Fjolte if he was okay with the arrangement; everyone was handling Gregor’s turn in different ways, few of them positive.

“And miss all of this fun?” he asked with a laugh. “I like being around people, around tribes. There’s much to be learnt. It’s true, you may not be my tribe but I am more initiated every day.” He sighed, his face grew serious all of a sudden. He knew he’d hurt the woman by having shared certain tales with Mazrah, he should own up to it. Now seemed as good a time as any.

“Y’know, it was pretty fucked of me to talk about, well, us.” He’d observed the way Sora had looked at him since, and while she had softened some - he felt bad all the same, and his words were sincere, even if he wasn’t used to confronting his mistakes like this. “I didn’t think I’d be sticking around, I figured it was why you didn’t want me to stay… I thought nothing of it-” he fumbled, the words falling without him really thinking about them. “I mean, not of that. That was special, I have fond thoughts of it-” Fjolte blustered again, for a man so good with words and spinning a yarn, he was struggling with this. “I mean, I don’t think of it often - not like that. Just sometimes, but- ah!” He stopped for a moment, distracting himself by running a hand through the mane of the horse.

“Fuck it. I don’t regret us, I’d do it again. I’m not ashamed or embarrassed by it, but it’s the past. We’re both different people now, you have Finnen and truly, from the bottom of my heart I’m happy for you. To see you happy, that is.” Sometimes just speaking the truth in the way he knew best, was in fact, the best way to deal with things. Having found his words, he smiled at her again, feeling much less flushed.

Daro’Vasora couldn’t help but smile at Fjolte’s fumbling, the clumsy way he handled the situation. It was surprisingly endearing, and genuine. “You know, if you acted more like you do now back then, I probably would have had fonder memories of that time. It’s okay; I forgive you. It’s nothing I should have been worked up over… I just always have been so guarded and feel like the more people know about me, the more they can hurt me or manipulate me.” the Khajiit explained with a sigh, scratching behind her nose and running the hand down her neck.

“It always felt like you felt that was a time to boast about, and it felt like it diminished me as a person. Just another notch on the belt, the wild Daro’Vasora tamed by Fjolte the daring. That kind of petty shit. I’ve had a lot of people hurt me, but Fjolte? You were never one of them.” she said, her eyes meeting his. “The way I handled things, the way I looked at the world, it was ignorant and selfish. I was so preoccupied with my own perception of you I never bothered to think of who you actually were.”

“If it bothers you, then be worked up. Just don’t let it eat you. It’s good to feel what we feel. I used to be an idiot. Still am occasionally,” he added with a wink and an open mouthed smile. “I feel differently though. There’s power in wearing everything on your sleeve, I don’t hide a damned thing, if someone wants to use it against me… well, to that I say… ”and?” y’know?” He shrugged almost nonchalantly at it. “Fjolte the Daring though eh? Quite like that one,” he added with yet another wink. “Truth is, I do regret the way I’ve treated people in the past but it is what it is. I have sisters and nieces and I want to be a good example to them of what a good man should be I guess… Is that ridiculous?”

As they continued forwards on their path, a thought crossed his mind - and had he given it any longer than a second to consider, he might not have said it at all, “you’re a good person Sora, with a good heart in there, you’re worth boasting about.”

“Well, maybe one day I’ll believe that.” the Khajiit replied with a noncommittal shrug. Still, the compliment was nice, but she didn’t want to boast or come across as arrogant. “I’m better today than I was yesterday, and it’s enough. I’ve got enough things to worry about than things that happened years ago, especially when they weren’t objectively bad. Objectively bad would be having a hand in bringing an extinct race back from somewhere in Atherius who immediately went about ruining things for everyone.” she grunted, looking over her shoulder to see where they were headed, as if it was the source of all of her issues.

“You know, I nearly abandoned everyone in the middle of all this, before everyone looked up to me. Last thing I did before taking off and nearly making the biggest mistake of my life was accuse the woman who lead us into those ruins and gave up everything, even her life, to keep us safe, of being responsible for everything and that everyone’s suffering was on her.” Daro’Vasora said quietly, her gaze turned downward and she closed her eyes, trying to picture Rhea’s face. Thankfully, she could remember the Imperial woman almost as clearly as the days she knew her.

“I wish I hadn’t done that.” Daro’Vasora admitted.

“If wishes were horses, beggars would ride,” Fjolte said, shrugging his shoulders. “I’m sure they all tell you to be kinder to yourself, nobody blames you for this. Including the woman of which you speak,” he added, trying to be as kind as he could. There was more he wanted to say, but as it so happened, he was stopped in his tracks by the sudden rushing of birds into the air...



Gregor and Sevari shook hands. And of all the damnedest things in the world, Sevari felt a weight off his shoulders. He turned around to speak to Sora, leaning past behind him to get a view of her, “That map telling you where we-”

Daro’Vasora turned in her saddle at the sound of Sevari calling her name, her eyes widening with shock.

All hell had broken loose.



Hot blood on his face. No air in his lungs. It was numb, everything was. He couldn’t hear anything. There was a weight on top of him heavier than anything. Stranger was on top of him, red meat standing out from the black of his coat, his body limp with that big, red hole. His face scrunched up with confusion, he was on the ground but couldn’t recall falling. He made to speak but none of his voice came to his ears. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, finally, and then the pain came, but his screams were useless though his face surely betrayed all the misery running through his veins about then. He tried to call for help, tried to scream for all he was worth but still nothing but gurgles until he turned his head and let loose a good gout of black, thick blood from his lips. He remembered he had hands, as odd as that sounded even to him, and he felt along his stomach and his chest and it was all wet, fingers sliding slick over his chest and his shirt stuck to his skin until he felt the hole still drooling blood in his right breast. The blood around it bubbled with every shallow and laboring breath of his.

His eyes went to the shape above him. Gregor? Raelynn? He couldn’t see through the tears and all the pain and all the black…..

The bullet had come seemingly out of nowhere, but the muzzle flash and the loud discharge of soul gem energy from the treelines betrayed its origin. Gregor turned to face it and saw strange shapes in the greenery -- large and humanoid, but definitely not human. Too big. Their armor was like brass.

A strange and alien instinct made itself master over Gregor and he found himself in front of Sevari and Raelynn, shielding them with his body. Another loud, crackling boom preceded a heavy impact in his chest and Gregor had to bury his heels in the dirt to stay upright. Another lung shot, but this time he was the target. He tried to draw breath to speak but found that he couldn't.

Fortunately, he no longer needed to breathe in order to fight.

He drew his claymore with one hand and prepared a spell in the other. Not seen since his haphazard escape from Nadeen's poison, the undead steed that the Ideal Masters had bequeathed onto Gregor burst forth from a shimmering portal. With his great strength, the lich hoisted himself into the saddle and charged towards the enemy -- whatever they might be, Gregor was determined to buy his allies the time they needed to organise and defend themselves.

“Shit,” Fjolte uttered, gritting his teeth as he veered out into the distance, his horse was spooked, trying to buck him from the saddle. He gripped the reins tightly but it was no use, he was thrown from it’s back after the first cracking sound. His natural dexterity prevented him from falling too hard, and he landed on his feet. “We have to move,” he said, panting, before he leapfrogged himself onto the back of Sora’s steed. “Afraid you’re coming with me,” he concluded, taking the reins of Sora’s horse, his eyes suddenly piercing now that he was on task.

The shock and sudden brutality had Daro’Vasora dazed for a moment that she didn’t register Fjolte jumping up behind her immediately onto Tullius, her horse. The sudden jerk of the stallion jerked her back to her senses and they took off from the others; she was about to protest leaving the others behind, especially with Sevari lying prone in the dirt as if he were seriously wounded, but then she realized that Fjolte wasn’t running from the fight.

He was running right towards it.

“You better not get my fucking horse killed!” she snarled, gripping on where she could so she wouldn’t fall off the horse as it bucked, likely terrified itself of what it was being commanded to do. It wasn’t a trained war horse, at least not to this degree, and she felt that the nature of warfare was never going to be the same as they charged the cannon that killed Stranger, whose life unintentionally spared Sevari’s.



They were making good ground, but all ground gained was good when it was a contest to be had. He knew this country, but Mazrah seemed to know the ground. Every inch, her feet adjusting and every leap and bound seemed calculated to the last minute twitch of muscle in her feet. Finnen knew why they called her the Huntress. But a Reachman always knew his home.

And so they raced. Through the trees, over logs, heedless and stinging through overgrowth whipping at their faces as they went. “You’ll have to try better at this! I’m no hare, Mazrah!”

The two of them laughed, nothing but the sound of their contest around them, the beating of his heart and the breath in his ears. Then he heard a sharp crack. Not a stick, their feet were not careless enough for that. Something else. Finnen turned to look and found Mazrah doing the same. Above them and a ways away, a flock of birds taking flight from the trees, spooked. The pair looked to each other and without words, they knew they had to get back. With even more of the vigor of their contest, they took the same path back to the others. Finnen’s mind raced, was it Sora? They were in danger. Sevari wouldn’t have let off a shot otherwise. No, no, no, his mind was flooded with the word, the tempo of it like his quick footfall until it almost lost all meaning. The mourning bleat of an animal in distress.

To be continued...

4x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago

Behold Now, Maulakanth


[@all the biffles]

Early Morning, 15th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Trailing the Southern Didgeridoo Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold





In the clearing of the path, Raelynn could not distinguish between what was mist and what was the smoke of rifles. The sound had been so loud and so abrupt, Lady had fussed but had remained with her, turning in circles. The healer hung on to her tightly and coughed suddenly, her heart was racing in her chest - she was eager to move from the treeline, her view completely obscured. There was a searing pain too. Her arm. She glanced to it, seeing a huge tear through the sleeve of her coat, and the flesh underneath was bleeding. She’d only been grazed by a bullet, she knew that much. Had she have been only inches in another direction it would have been worse, no doubt about it.

There was no time, she could make out the shape of Sevari on the ground, she could hear his grizzling breath. The Breton gritted her teeth, and began to slip down Lady’s side, in the opposite direction from which the bullets were spraying in rounds. She surely was Zhaib’s steed, ever stalwart and dedicated to Raelynn’s safety. Unlike Stranger, Lady had been lucky.

Once free from the mare, she slapped the horse on the rear allowing her the permission to bolt from harm's way, and away from the terror. Raelynn dropped to all fours, breathing as calmly as she could, and yet her exhalations were shuddered, her eyes wide and her face suddenly smudged with flecks of dirt as she scrambled across the ground to reach Sevari. “Can you hear me?” she asked, now at his side - golden light glowing in her hands immediately - her expression serious, eyebrows upwards in shock at the sight. She’d dealt with worse, but not while bullets were still flying at her. “You’re not dying, do you hear me?” she commanded, fighting past her own fear to bring the stability and authority that she needed to reach Sevari through his own pain. Raelynn placed a hand behind his head to lift him enough so that he would not choke, her other hand went to his wound and slowly he became bathed in her light.

Another round was fired, and instinctively she dropped flat on top of Sevari - her healing hand remained in its place but her face burrowed pressed to the ground and she shut her eyes tightly - as if that would undo it all, as if it were a nightmare she could wake up from. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, knowing that it may have hurt him.




The only sound Gregor could hear was the ghostly stampede of his steed’s rotten hooves, a phantom out of hell galloping through the river crossing towards the trees, when their hitherto mysterious enemies revealed themselves.

Four Centurions, the new and terrifying machines they had first seen on the streets of Gilane, stepped forth from the forest, armed with massive rifles on one arm and a melee weapon on the other. Gregor saw a sword, a hammer and an axe before his mount carried him upon them and his world was turned upside down as rider and steed both barreled into one of the Centurions. The machine stumbled in place but maintained its footing and the undead horse impaled itself on an outstretched blade, flinging Gregor from the saddle to land on the forest floor in a crumpled heap. He did not lose his claymore, however, iron grip firmly around the hilt, and Gregor rose to his feet armed and ready.

Only one of the Centurions, the one that had snuffed out the spark of his conjured steed, turned to face him. Gregor was alone among them but he would not be for long, and the other three killer animunculi kept their focus on the others in the river crossing, rifles at the ready. Gregor grit his teeth and began to whirl his heavy blade around him in the way that Zaveed had taught him. He would demand the full attention of one of them, at least.

Ignoring the Imperial’s challenge to melee combat, the Centurion raised the rotating, triple-barreled arm-cannon and shot him again.

Gregor swayed in place but remained standing, defiant. The machine cocked its head, an almost human movement, as if to say ’curious,’ and brought its axe to bear at last. Gregor advanced, sword whistling through the air.

What Daro’Vasora was seeing and what her mind was willing to believe weren’t one in the same at that exact moment; Gregor took a shot from the arm cannon of one of the Centurions and remained standing; she would have believed it had missed had she not seen chunks of the necromancer violently fling out the other end.

A haunting whizzing sound brought the Khajiit back to the moment; a tree trunk cracked violently behind her. The shot had missed her head by less than a meter. The only thing keeping her and Fjolte safe was the speed of the horse; the more analytical part of Daro’Vasora’s mind wondered if it was because the Centurions weren’t capable of leading targets like a man or mer might with a bow. The exact function and design of the alloy monsters was still a mystery. Perhaps Rourken had rushed them into service. After all, it had been only a couple days between first seeing them demonstrated and put out into the streets. Was this simply an early batch of “good enough” prototypes?

She noticed a ring around the Centurion’s waist; the thing wasn’t nearly as large as a typical Centurion, but it was far more agile. Instead of lumbering, it moved gracefully and its torso could rotate independently of its feet. Still, she had an idea.

“Fjolte, Bring us around to the cannon side; I’ll need you to hop off and keep the thing busy. It shouldn’t be able to hit you with its melee weapon if you keep to its gun side.” She shouted. “I’ll try to draw its attention a bit and join you as soon as I can and hit it from behind, I might be able to damage the rotating parts or the leg joints.”

“You got it, chief,” he replied, digging his heels into the horse in the right spot to kick up the speed once more. He clung to the reins with one hand while the other reached over his shoulder, fingers wrapping around the handle of Faithkeeper on his back. Soon, the weapon was freed and he let the weight of the head drag him to where he needed to be as he charged in. He judged the moment and twisted his wrist, bringing the armour piercing spike of the head to the direction of the Centurion as he closed in.

Fjolte held out his arm, aiming for a weak spot, with one well-timed swing he landed the hammer in its body with a heavy punching sound. He gave the horse another nudge, and held tighter to the handle of his hammer with both hands now. He came down from the steed, and pulled hard on the hammer, making the Centurion wobble with the strength he had behind him before pulling back at Faithkeeper to peel back a section of the outer-alloy - revealing the vulnerable inside of the gargantuan.

He did not remove the hammer, and instead began his swift movements in front of it. He’d stolen it’s attention; now he needed to keep it. The Nord narrowed his eyes, his usual carefree and happy expression was nowhere to be found, hidden beneath the steeled and readied mask of a hardened warrior. As his feet kept him moving out of the way of the blows, his hands moved behind his back to a pair of gauntlets secured to his belt. He snapped them free and a smirk played upon his lips as he gloved up. He brought his hands into balled fists and tapped his knuckles together, causing the first sparks of lightning to appear and crackle around the leather. “Not on my watch,” he said with confidence, before bringing his first powered swing to the Centurion...




Before long, the group were moving in, and as she came back up to sitting, she saw Fjolte rush in on horseback with… Sora? As the group moved in, the gunfire changed direction and she was able to focus again. “I need you to breathe, long and slow,” she said, both of her hands on his chest now. She could feel the tear through his body, it had entered him and ripped through his lung, but with her careful application she could feel the flesh of his insides knitting itself back together. This could not be rushed, but she wasn’t exactly free to take all the time she needed either. “You’re going to have to cough it up,” she told him, her eyes looking deep into his, as if she really had to search to find him there. “I’ve got you.”

Anifaire, blocking out the sound and smell of the situation as best she could, rushed towards the fight. Fear was coursing through her strongly, but she trudged forward, lifting the skirt of her dress for more mobility. Determined that there was something she could do to help, she scanned the area for anything the could use as a weapon - boulder, logs, discarded debris - but instead, her eyes landed on Raelynn, couched over a bloody mess. Unable to make out the situation clearly, she hurried toward it. As she slowly recognized Sevari’s injured form, horror grew within her.

She stumbled over, remembering the ways Sevari had helped her in the past. She dropped the skirt of her dress and kneeled next to the pair, a mixture of mud and blood soaking and staining the fabric of her clothes. “Raelynn,” Anifaire said as forcefully as she could to get the focused healer’s attention. “Raelynn, how can I help?”

Raelynn knew that, of course Anifaire should not rush beyond where they were. Not until the strongest of the group had dealt with much of the threat. She was mostly finished with Sevari, he was barely awake but was going to live. That said, there was the literal dead weight of the horse on top of him. She was not a soft woman when working, and her words may have sounded sharper than intended but they were not aimed at the Altmer, "we have to move the horse. Right now, he's going to live but if we don't free him soon, he'll be crippled." Icy blue eyes broke from Sevari to look at Anifaire, the Breton's grey cloak was soaked through across her chest with crimson, it had smudged across her face, and dyed the ends of her braids red too. She looked almost as frightful as the Ohmes-Raht.

Anifaire nodded, muttering, “move the horse. Right.” She shifted her idle hands to the animal’s corpse, trying not to focus on the scent of blood, or the dead look in its eyes. Touching it daintily, she thought, move the horse, move the horse… lift something heavy. She could tell the Breton was focused on her work, and wanted desperately not to get in the way. The Altmer pushed her hands more firmly onto the horse, and, squinting, the cast a feather spell on the corpse.

Eyes widening, she felt it work, despite her fear that she would fail in a critical moment. Anifaire spent a split-second startled at her success before jolting herself into reality; the horse still had to be lifted. Lifting it herself would be too difficult, she surmised, after briefly considering its unwieldy size. She tried to slow down her quick breaths, yet didn’t take the time to do so properly, instead throwing all her energy into telekinesis. The precision she and Judena had practiced so carefully in their time paid off as she was able to life the corpse off Sevari without making matters any worse. The body toppled only about two feet away, and Anifaire rocked back onto her knees, tired more from nerves than exertion.

Pain.

That was the first thing that greeted him. He tried to move. Desperately, he tried to stir himself with the same thoughtless effort of a reflex. What was happening? Where was he? Finally, finally he could feel his fingers scratching at the dirt, his fingernails filling up with it with each twitch of his fingers. He tried to open his eyes as he realized he almost couldn’t breathe. Panic set in but he had no strength to thrash, instead just turning his head to the side as his entire body seemed to tense in one, grand agonizing moment.

He retched once, gagged again, and again until he found himself curled like a sick child on his side. A puddle of black blood surrounded his head as it spewed from his mouth, soaking into his own hair and making it stick wet to the right side of his face. He desperately gurgled at the air like a man drowning and his eyes shot open.

Everything was so loud, it was chaos everywhere. Explosions, guns… guns, he thought. His hand shot to the place he remembered having a hole in. There was none, though his shirt and chest were still sticky from the blood. He looked around himself, all around until his eyes settled on Anifaire, then Raelynn, and finally Stranger. He made to speak but had to turn to his side as he retched up another gob of blood. He wiped his mouth on his sleeve, looking at her again with a new ferocity to him, “Where’s the fucker that shot my horse?”




“Where are you, Sleet,” Gaius hissed quietly, almost mournfully, as he ran full-tilt towards the sounds of combat. He hadn’t seen his horse since the Imperial City had been sacked, and it seemed more than likely that she was quite dead by now. And so he continued running, the somewhat ill-fitting armor clanking around him. He kicked himself mentally for being so far away from the group. Hard. Some soldier of the Legion you are, came the silent admonishment as he sprinted, desperately hoping nobody had died yet. The gunsmoke floating by was a stark reminder of the lethality of the Dwemer weapons, and by the colossal noise these made, they must have been remarkably powerful ones. He emerged into the clearing. And as soon as he saw what they were fighting, for one absurd moment, he wished desperately that he could’ve not emerged into that clearing.

He’d seen Centurions before, during the fall of the City. Granted, he’d never seen them up close, but they’d seemed formidable but ungainly; immobile powerhouses, yes, but something immobile was easy to exploit. These smaller versions were anything but. The small roundshield on his arm, one that he’d managed to trade some service for back in the Alik’r, suddenly felt very small and ineffective. Almost comical, really, compared to what he was used to carrying into battle, and the strange curved Hammerfell scimitar felt unfamiliar in his grip as he tore it from its sheath on his belt. As ineffective as it would be against the Dwemer metal of the Centurions, it was comforting to have a weapon in his hands.

His eyes darted over to where Raelynn was kneeling over Sevari’s prone form, and inside of his half-helm, his mouth tightened into a hard line. Breath heaving and legs beginning to feel leaden from running in armor, he nonetheless dashed straight for one of the Animunculi as it broke away from the others and began to move in the direction of the defenseless Breton and Khajiit, bellowing at the top of his voice.

Gregor’s sword and the Centurion’s axe clashed, sending sparks and arcs of shock magic flying. It was faster than Gregor had expected and it did not fear the strength behind his blade, easily able to match it with its own hydraulic power. After a few strikes back and forth, lich and machine parrying and deflecting each other’s attacks, both went for a powerful strike at the same time, Gregor’s overhead strike meeting the Centurion’s axe halfway. The edges of their weapons sang with the impact and a contest of strength followed, both determined to overpower the other. Gregor grit his teeth as he fought to resist the inexorable machine. His arms held but the force it exerted was too strong and his knees buckled under the weight, leaving the Centurion free to swat his claymore aside. It immediately followed up with a slash that dug deep into Gregor’s shoulder with a sickening crunch. His arm went limp and he dropped the claymore.

Satisfied, the killing machine pulled its axe free and prepared to turn and face a new enemy. It stopped mid-turn when Gregor refused to fall over and instead rose to his feet, claymore in one hand, and stabbed the Centurion in a weak spot in the joints of its shoulders. The steel blade’s enchantment fired on all cylinders and lightning coursed through the brass Animunculus, disabling its servos momentarily. The lich pulled his blade free, swung it high and brought it down on the paralyzed Centurion with all the might his one good arm could manage, denting the plating on its chest, sending more crackling electricity up and down the Dwemer contraption. Behind Gregor’s helmet, his face was a mask of death.

Not a moment later, a large one-handed Nord sword was slammed into the knee joint of the Centurion's leg. Sirine let out a grunt as she yanked her sword back to her, panting a little as she did. The sudden attack had winded her, and she had barely managed to duck under a barrage of bullets. Seeing Sevari down and out for the count had been sobering to witness, and there was no way she wanted to end up in that position if she had a choice in the matter. Her usual orcish dagger had been replaced for the time being- she didn't see it surviving attacks against these metallic sons of bitches, and though sentimentality was amiss in such a situation, she figured the sword she had swiped in the desert would do her better right now.

Self preservation had always been at the top of her bucket list, and the former pirate knew better than to charge at full speed against an enemy she had no idea about. This wasn't a merchant ship or pirates on an enemy vessel where she could simply slice and dice; these dwemer built monstrosities were something she'd never thought she'd see even in dreams. And so given the choice, Sirine had made a split second decision and raced after Gregor, figuring with his undead state he would probably be the easiest to aid.

Sword now returned to her, Sirine didn't waste time in slamming her blade into the other leg's joint, unwilling to take a break lest the Centurion began its attack again.

A faint whistling began piercing through the air. At first, it sounded little more than one of the centurians releasing a blast of steam, but as it quickly became louder, it brought back memories of ships trading volley after volley of kindlepitch ballista bolts. However, there was no such machinery here except for the deadly weapons of the dwemer automatons. Sirine instinctually ducked down, expecting to dodge a brass colored bolt, but instead a bolt of fire as hot and red as the Deadlands of Oblivion itself screamed past in the blink of an eye and collided with the exposed abdomen of the centurion. A sudden explosion filled every nook and cranny of the machine with roaring fire and sprayed the air with shrapnel, scraping across Gregor’s armor as he held his ground, the force of the hot air blowing his helmet off and causing his hair to whip back and smolder from his close proximity to the blast. Golden drops of molten dwemer alloy dripped beside Sirine’s feet.

A spooked whinny rang out in the direction from which the fire was thrown, and atop the rearing white stallion, was an agitated Aries resisting the urge to tug on the reins, but all the same, trying to keep her seat in the saddle. As soon as the horse became reacquainted with the ground, she gripped the reigns and turned the horse away from the centurion. She glowered toward the plume of smoke, expecting the machine to be reduced to scrap metal. Her eyes spared a momentary glance toward Gregor, who had gaping holes in his torn-up armor, and yet he remained standing all the same. Her stomach churned with disgust. Too bad she couldn’t catch him in the blast. An amusing thought entered her head, ‘Hmph, I missed.’

As the smoke cleared, it revealed that the centurion was still standing -- albeit barely -- and what’s more, it was raising it’s gun toward the source of the destruction magic. Aries growled in a fit of frustration and shouted, “Hyah!” as she spurred her horse into a gallop with her reins. The slow hail of dwemer artillery kicked up dust where Aries and her horse were just moments ago. She was loathe to participate in these battles, but it was between this or letting her entourage perish. The most she could do now it provide the heavy artillery and keep her distance from these killing machines… but why were they here? Had they really been tracked down so quickly? So easily? It gave cause for concern. Where was Zaveed?

The fiery explosion that Aries had conjured and brought to bear against the Centurion burned with enough heat that Gregor, after his initial resilience in the face of the shockwave, realized that he could feel it. The opportunity to relish in the sensation was stolen away by another realization that hit him a split second later; it hurt terribly. He stepped away from the smoldering Centurion and shielded his face with his gauntleted hand, hissing in pain. The machine’s axe had cleaved him with naught more than a dull ache, a mere acknowledgement of the hole in his shoulder, but the heat of Aries’ flames cut straight through him. Gregor immediately knew why. He was undead. It made perfect sense, and yet it wasn’t something that had occurred to him until then.

Smoke wafted from the Centurion’s hull and obscured its form. Gregor narrowed his eyes as he advanced once more, the heat fortunately diminishing as the spell dissipated, and raised his claymore high, ready to strike at the interior exposed by Aries’ spell while the Centurion was busy training its cannon on the rider-mage.

Taking Gregor entirely by surprise, the Centurion’s torso whirled around and the haft of its axe caught the lich on his chin. His neck snapped with the force of the blow and he dropped like a marionette with its strings abruptly cut, glowing eyes staring uselessly into space, face slack and limbs limp.




Daro’Vasora rode Tullius around the perimeter of the clearing, her heart was racing in her chest to the point that she could not distinguish it from the beating hooves on the ground. Concern was painted over her features and her ears pulled back, the amount of noise was deafening, a riot was happening. Sevari and Raelynn had found better cover at least. Her eyes furiously scanned for him, where was Finnen? Where was he? Alas, little time to think too much about it when her steed was weaving through the bronzed form of the automatons, her companions racing in now too.

At least one of the monsters had been brought almost to its end, and she made out the shape of the last of their horses on hind legs - red haired woman sat astride, scowling, “Aries,” muttered the Cathay under her breath. Her own eyes narrowed after having been stung by the blistering wave of heat that licked at the air following the timely incineration. She had to make it back to Fjolte, and with any luck the Nord was commanding enough of it’s attention with whatever it was he was doing. She clicked her tongue, prompting the horse to move again. She’d had an idea.

This is fucking ludicrous… she thought, chastising herself —but there was that tiny, almost child-like voice inside that was so commanding in its acknoweledgement of such a ludicrous idea... The doubt was silenced under that almost playful whisper as Tullius came closer to Fjolte. Any other noise in her mind was drowned out as it approached— Now!. Her moment came. Fjolte had successfully danced his way towards the treeline, drawing the Centurion’s gaze with him and away from the group, but the cannon still fired sporadically in between the swings it was taking, and the sword was slashing in the direction of the incredibly nimble monk, who was reflexively dodging them all with agile changes of focus, and countering with his own vicious attacks.

Fjolte’s hands were balled into heavy fists with the leather tugged taught over his knuckles. He was wielding the power of storms as deftly as any practiced mage might; and with every hit he landed, the alloys of the Dwemer rang out like a loud gong. The striking lightning that caught to the plating was little-by-little slowing the beast down, the release of steam had been halted as the spike of Faithkeeper remained lodged in the chest, a cavity that had been torn back like a floorboard revealing the precise mechanisations that powered it. There was something in the way that Fjolte fought against it that suggested he was holding back, that he was deliberately targeting the spots closest to that cavity so that his thunder was absorbed. The Centurion shuddered and blared out, the jammed steam release caused the cannon arm to lock in place...

She moved as swiftly as she could, placing her hands square against Tullius’ neck, pushing herself up with one quick movement until she was standing, soft footed, on his back. Balancing on a horse as it cantered was not an easy feat, but she held herself with enough of a level poise until she was just close enough to— Yes. She bent her knees and jumped. Daro’Vasora was like a well-coiled spring that had been pressed and released, and the height she attained was more than enough to land her clear and gracefully upon the Centurion’s shoulders.

“Competing for best entrance are we?” Fjolte remarked, catching her gaze to give her a grin— his voice underpinned with admiration.

“Not the time!” Daro’Vasora shouted back, exasperated as she clutched onto whatever she could do to make purchase, squinting and flinching under a gust of steam as she struggled to access the power core, jamming the handle of her mace in a basket, not unlike she had done so many weeks ago outside of Skingrad..

Fjolte clapped against the Centurion again, harder now that he had to provoke its attention again, now that Sora was on top of it, her legs wrapping around the neck to steady herself. It bellowed out in an angry response, swivelling the torso to shake the Khajiit loose, but she could not be moved. Sora brought down her mace to crack it atop the head, hoping to mess with its optics or whatever sensors it had buried in the face like visage it bore. It’s face resembled man or mer, but this thing was not a human in any way. These were elaborate suits of metal and their sole purpose was to terrify— they were nightmares made real. Built and designed to intimidate and squeeze the last drops of resistance out of anyone who stood in their way. By the Gods, she was going to stand in their way today.

With a defiant shout, she brought down her mace against the basket she had loosened earlier and it began to budge.

This was going to work.




The sleepy conjuration mage could see very real, imposing Centurions quickly closing the space between themselves and their targets. Rubbing at the grit on her chin (dust accumulated there from free falling drool she had from her unscheduled nap earlier) gripping the elderly argonian at the reigns of their horse, Maj choosing to ride with someone else as opposed to attempting to ride on her own. Judena kept tight hold upon her reigns, steering away, her beard inflated as the danger escalated while others engaged.

Judena spared a look to the mage sitting behind her, mind whirring through multitude of ideas to help, she felt a distinct pat on her shoulder. Maj began lifting herself up from her seat in the saddle.

“Sit down! Do not get thrown off!” Judena warned.

“This is about as steady as the bow of a ship dipping down to ride a wave in the middle of a storm.” Maj responded with a crooked grin, really there was no reason why she had to stand, she could confidently complete the spell from where she sat. Later she would justify standing with needing a better view to take aim. As if conjuring an atronach from the depths of Oblivion wasn’t already challenging while moving. Steadying herself against Judena’s shoulder with one hand, a boot in the saddle and the other against the rim - taking aim with a conjuration spell, deep cloudy pools of indigo swirling in her hand, magika calling to open a portal to Oblivion. “Keep moving, don’t let those big bastards get a shot on us!”

Judena nodded with a frown, turning her focus back to the horse.

Taking time with a spell of her own, Judena’s mage armour shimmered to life around her.

They would need legitimate firepower to topple the machines, crack them open and reveal the soul gems powering them. Maj wanted to put something between them and her own, eyes narrowing at the one wielding a hammer, keeping an eye on it’s feet, planted - ready to swing at the closest target. Next to its right foot Maj threw her spell with a hand whipped across her body releasing the spell - it sailed through the air landing a few steps shy of her intended spot. The inky pool swirled like a whirlpool expanding out revealing the rocky, asymmetrical face of Furgur Blitzcloud her aptly named Storm Atronach. Its misshapen arms lifting the foot of the hammer wielding Centurion, lightning dancing across it’s armour, dark clouds swirling around the base of the atronach.

A menacing entrance to anyone on the ground.

With the deadly cannon arm jammed at an awkward angle, and Sora sat around the neck of the Centurion, Fjolte knew that he couldn’t take any more swipes at it’s centre. It was too big of a risk of hurting the Khajiit, but the arm… Oh the arm. That was a challenge. The Nord moved again, backflipping out of the way of a slow swing of the sword arm, his tightened his fists and felt the energy of the lightning hum as if it was charging. He moved hastily once more to the automaton, his right hand pointed towards the shoulder joint of his enemy.

The first hit wasn’t strong enough, the angle had been all wrong, and he hadn’t gained enough height on the beast to inflict the damage required. Try again he told himself, tapping his fists together again as he came back down, casting a quick glance up to Sora to check she was still busied and as safe as she could be, at least for sitting astride a live Dwemer centurion. Fjolte’s lips curled into an impressed smirk, and this time as the Centurion swung its sword - he held his ground, and held it, and held it, and held it until he was inches from being impaled. Then he moved. With great dexterity he leapt up and the sword kept moving until the blade had buried itself in the ground, causing the Centurion to jolt and shudder violently. Whatever it was that Sora was doing had slowed the thing down exponentially, and it was in trouble.

“Fjolte!” The Khajiit screamed in alarm, seeing the Nord hold back the massive blade brought back painful aches to her own palms as she recalled her encounter with the Falmer in the Jerall Mountains and how she had held back her own gruesome demise much the same way Fjolte was doing. With a relieved sigh, she saw him turn the blade until it sunk harmlessly into the dirt beside him.

The Centurion couldn’t move for a few moments, it couldn’t buck her off. It was now or never.

With both hands on her mace and legs wrapped tightly around whatever she could grip onto, Daro’Vasora smashed the basket with all of her might, causing the alloy to buckle and give way under her unrelenting blows. Soon, a familiar red glow of the dynamo was seeping through the damage and she began to pry at the basket, exposing the dynamo even further. Ramming the end of her mace into it like a large gear shifter, she began to force it out of alignment and from completing its rotations; the machine jerked and spasmed in turn, struggling to act as it was designed to but being limited by the molestations occuring to its very core.

Fjolte then landed on the elbow joint of the stuck arm, yet his feet did not remain there for long as he sprung forwards again, his fist once again charged with the full power of his enchantment. He brought down a solid and heavy blow onto the Centurions shoulder, the lightning circled around and around the joint until it began to smoke. Back on the ground and with the creature doubled over, he slammed two more precise hits under the arm. With a resounding crunch, the cannon arm fell limp and the Centurion once again screeched out, but this time it was feeble and discordant.

The Monk flipped back again, grabbing a hold of the hand of the broken arm. Still stuck in the ground, the Centurion was held in place and using his full might Fjolte pulled on the cannon arm until it was torn free from the socket -- leaving but a hole spitting sparks and steam in its place. He threw it behind him, steam and smoke blowing from the valves of the dismembered limb. It landed with a crash by Raelynn and Sevari, turning in circles with the forceful blasts of steam, the alloy caging locked around it increasing the pressure.




“C-come to me, Akatosh,” spoke Calen, the bard’s voice shaking, “for without you, my resolution falters, and my pen is still and dry, though all the seas were full of ink, and the sky my parchment of dawn... Come to me, Talos, for without you, my Lord and Emperor springs from rootless dust, and the Empire is scattered before the winds of war and ignorance... Come to me, Julianos, for without you, my wit is weak to sort the wheat from the chaff, and my eyes should neither know the true from the false, nor sense from folly, nor justice from prejudice and interest. Come to me Kynareth, for--”

A shot splintered across the bark of the tree trunk that he and Danish hid behind, causing him to recoil and whimper, shrinking down to make himself a smaller target. Yet, he couldn’t help but to turn around and witness the carnage playing out before him. Sevari had already been taken down, and the others -- all the others -- they were out there fighting. Mages and warriors, frightening conjured monsters, and even the steeds. Even those he did not think were fighters, those he knew were not fighters, and yet they fought all the same. Sora, Raellyn, even Aries and even Anifaire, they ran towards danger because they knew it was the right thing to do. Even Gregor. Even after all he’s done, he was still doing more to save the party than Calen was. He clutched the throbbing memory of pain in his torso from the last time he took one of the dwemer’s bullets.

Even Gregor.

When the smoke from Aries’ fiery spell cleared, Calen’s eyes had gone wide when the still-standing centurion spun around and struck the side of Gregor’s head and, like a ragdoll, he was thrown to the ground where he lay lifeless and still. Suddenly Calen wasn’t remembering him as the man who betrayed everyone’s trust, but the friend he used to know. At least the friend he thought he used to know, but that was enough. He still felt his heart skip a beat and his throat clenched, and no longer did he feel frozen in place -- he was restraining himself in a brief moment of doubt as adrenaline rushes through his body and commanded his legs to take off sprinting in his direction. It was as though he heard Talos’ voice in his head, encouraging him to run… but he needed a plan. A half-baked one, at least, even if it was reckless and stupid. Everyone else could fight in some way. Calen had to use his brain.

Sora. She was able to ride in on horseback and jump, but Calen was arguably the best equestrian here. ‘I can do that,’ he thought. As she worked with Fjolte to tear the centurion apart, the faint red glow in its chest sparked a memory from long ago; just before his world was turned upside down by the dwemer.

"Oh? You know ayleid?" Asked the girl in the back of his carriage with feigned awe.

"Oh yeah.” Calen insisted, continuing his tall tale. “It especially came in handy when I went delving into this deep dwemer ruin and had to decipher the ancient texts to procure a centurion... dynamic core."

"You don't say?" She replied. "You wouldn't happen to have it with you, would you?"

"Oh Gods, no. Something that valuable is safe and sound back home!" Calen proclaimed.

"Well, if you happen to go back and decide to bring it with you, you know where to find me in case you'd like to prove it. The name's Freya."


He immediately jumped onto Danish and clicked his tongue a few times, kicking his heels into his sides, and the pony immediately followed Calen’s lead. Though the noise ahead was normally too much for the spooky pony, it was perhaps giving the pony too little credit to be calling him spooky now after all that he’s been through with Calen. After coming out healthy and intact every single time, their trust in each other was pretty well deserved for what it’s worth.

The way the bard rode in and pushed himself up onto the saddle almost seemed to emulate Sora, but he looked like a natural in the saddle. For a boy that grew up raising and riding horses, a known equestrian among the party, that wasn’t what was so surprising. It was the fact that Calen, of all people, was running towards danger. The man who wouldn’t hurt a soul. Unfortunately for the centurions, his code of pacifism didn’t really apply to lifeless automations and his desire to protect his friends was stronger than his survival instincts. His heart pounded against his chest, but he kept repeating the words in his head: “nothing ventured, nothing gained. Nothing ventured, nothing gained!”

As he rode closer and closer to the centurion, who was occupied with its damage, the now incapacitated Gregor, and the more immediate threat of Sirine, Calen focused his eyes at the center of the damage: the dynamo core in its chest was coughing smoke and spitting sparks. As soon as Danish rode past, the bard pushed himself off the saddle in thus-so-far never-before-seen acrobatics with a massive leap aimed toward the center of the centurion. His clumsy landing, scrambling to grab hold against the now blistering hot metal chassis of the centurion, didn’t end his efforts in vain as his fingers finally found purchase along one of the rings turning weakly around the dynamo core. The heat immediately caused his hand to hiss and blister, prompting the bard to squeeze his eyes shut and grind his teeth in pain, but he fought against the urge to let go. He planted his boots against the lower part of the machine’s abdomen and pushed away while tugging at the dynamo core with all his might. He was trying to rip the centurion’s power source free from its cavity.

“Sirine!” Calen bellowed out, reaching his free hand out for her to grab. “Give me a hand! Quick!”




“You stay here, take this,” commanded Raelynn as she sat Sevari upright against a boulder, away from the line of fire in cover. His wounds were closed, and he was free of the weight of Stranger thanks to Anifaire, but he would surely be in pain. She handed him the golden vial - forcing it into his hand. She squeezed so that as her fingers folded into a fist, his did too. “I have to check the party, you’ll be alright,” she added reassuringly, taking another look into his eyes - there was a light there, and that’s all that mattered - that would be enough. “I promise,” she added with finality, squeezing on his hand again. She knew that she couldn’t stray too far from his side.

As she peered over and out across the landscape for the first time, she could see that the Centurions were busy with her comrades, one was burning, the other was moving to Gaius, and Sora and Fjolte were dismantling another - there was a fourth taking shots as and when it could. There was a sound close to her, a hissing and clanking of metal, and her eyes tracked it to the broken machine arm twitching just beyond her point of cover on the ground. It was releasing both steam and smoke and looked dangerously close to firing another round off towards those fighting

“Damnit,” she growled under her breath, she could make out on the arm that there were a series of valves attaching the alloy frame to the cannon-rifle sat in the centre. She could recall from reading and observing sketches of Centurions, that the arms were different, but the Breton recalled Daro’Vasora’s explanation that these were a different breed and creation entirely. Everyone else was busy. Everyone else had their hands full… Quickly, her eyes narrowed as Aries’ words came to mind, “you don’t have to be the victim.” Empowering words spoken by an empowered woman. If Raelynn could find a way to unlatch the cannon from the frame, it could be useful to the party - it could be useful right now... There was no harm in trying.

She moved briskly to it, dropping down to her knees and removing a lockpick from her satchel. She’d picked locks aplenty, but… using such a tool for a different purpose was a different story entirely, wasn’t it? She stared nervously at it, wafting away the clouds of smoke with her hand while she rolled the lockpick between her thumb and forefinger. This is a dumb idea, she told herself, and yet as she turned to look at her friends fighting - it seemed they were all caught up in the execution of an emalgamation of atrociously dumb ideas. Calen was leaping from a horse, Sora was straddling one of the Centurions and bashing it with her mace, Aries was moving around on horseback firing spells. They were all in this together, and as she gazed back at the arm she realised it was no different to anything her father had asked her to tinker with. It was no different to an artifact she’d cleaned up and appraised - apart from the fact that, it was filled with live ammunition and may well fire at any of her companions at any moment. Suddenly, her jaw clenched in defiance of her own doubt, and in another growl she spoke her affirmation; “I’m a fucking Hawkford.”

Raelynn’s hands got to work in disarming the device.

Divines damn it, damn it, damn it all! Gaius wasn’t quite to the Centurion before it lifted its cannon-arm, levelling it at Raelynn as she...what was she doing, tinkering with one of the Centurion’s cannons? On the battlefield? A strangled growl ripped out of his throat at her apparent complete lack of awareness of her surroundings. Digging deep into himself, he let his mind go blank as he pushed out the last bit of speed that he needed to interpose himself, and violently flung himself into the path of the weapon. There was a bang-clang-thud as the weapon fired, punching a neat hole through his shield only inches above his arm and leaving a sizable dent in his cuirass. He grunted as he felt the impact on his collarbone, though between the shield, the plate, and the gambeson, it was thankfully unbroken. He positioned himself solidly between the machine and the Breton, chest tight against his armor as he hyperventilated madly.

Another shot fired in rapid time, leaving another gaping hole in his all-too-fragile shield before tearing off into the trees, and then a third, which smashed into the direct center of the shield. If you listened closely enough, you could hear the crunching sound as it shattered Gaius’ arm. He screwed up his face, letting out a bellowing scream that was part pain and part fury.

Finally, after a few wasted efforts, Raelynn managed to prize the cannon free from the caging. She’d had to force several of the screws but it came loose eventually. There was no time for celebration over it, as the Centurion that had been busied with Gaius had charged once more, firing at the Imperial as he stood watch over her and Sevari; “damn,” she cursed, releasing her grip from the weapon - chiding herself for having been in a vulnerable spot. That hadn’t been clever, and now the Imperial was paying for it - a hole was blown through his shield. There was little time to waste.

Raelynn rose to a standing position, bringing her hands together, a ball of light materialised and grew in her palms. With a graceful movement of her hands she propelled the ball in his direction, and as it landed arrived upon his head, it burst, releasing a fast stream of shimmering magicka that coated him from head to toe. The ward cast would hold back the attack for the moment. The mage needed to reach him, but it was impossible and unwise to do so with the machine in full motion-- but then it wasn’t. It had stepped to continue its launch but it was stopped with a violent jolt - as if hooked from behind...

Fjolte was there, the piercing end of Faithkeeper was wedged into the Centurions back and the Nord dug his heels to the ground as hands gripped tight around the wrapped handle of the warhammer. “Strike the centre, brother!” he called out to Gaius, voice strained from the work of holding the thing back as it struggled.

That was the only in she needed. Raelynn sprung to Gaius’ side and grasped at his arm, in her hands, just enough restoration magicka had coalesced and worked its way to the break at his elbow. “It’ll hurt until it doesn’t,” she said, her tone was assured, and the severe look etched on her features was more so. The Breton was entirely focussed on her task at hand, that she hadn’t realised or responded to whatever piece of debris it was that had sliced part of her left cheek, cutting her from below the eye to her ear in a clean curve, the blood that fell from that wound simply combined with the smudges already on her face. As she glanced upwards, she noted that it was unlikely that Gaius was going to be able to take on the Centurion alone, even if Fjolte was there too - they needed something more, Fjolte was not going to be able to hold it forever.

As Gaius’ arm began to knit itself back together, he took one look at the bent, warped, ruined shield on his arm and shucked it off, swearing profusely. Then, taking the sword in a two-handed grip, he lunged at the Centurion, hammering it with blows over where he thought the dynamo core would be. Useless blows. The graceful curve of the scimitar was appealing, yes, and very effective at cutting through people. Dwemer metal, though, was a bit tougher than meat, and so whacking at it accomplished nothing but blunting the steel. So he tossed the sword to the side and, sucking in a heavy breath, belted out a ”Let it go, Fjolte!” before sprinting at the machine and lunging at it, tackling it to the ground. He strained against the pain in his mending arm and the Centurion’s struggling as he began to pull with his armored fingers, doing his damndest to pry the thick piece of metal that covered its chest away from the rest of its flailing body and hoping that, if nothing else, he would at least give Fjolte time to strike. “Rrrrrr…”

It was all that the Nord needed, as the Legionnaire charged into the beast, Fjolte tore back - using yet another chunk of stamina to do so. Each muscle in his arm rippled and glistened with sweat, his jaw was as tense as it could be and his eyes were steeled and for a fleeting moment rage passed over his irises like clouds blocking out the sun and his features fell dark. A growl rumbled from the depths of him and he swung his hammer, using the weight of the steel, the handle, the momentum and the power that had built up within his entire being. The deathly weight of complete impatience, fury, and desire to inflict pain.

The battle had been waging for too long, the sight of Sevari over by the rock bleeding black - Raelynn covered in crimson from the neck down, Gaius fighting with every breath despite his injuries. He had even witnessed Gregor fall a bag of bones… It was just…

Too much.

“This ends!” He called out at the end of his rumble, bringing down the hammer onto the alloyed face of the grounded Centurion. With an ugly, piercing screech the flat end of Faithkeeper plummeted into the mask, and with just one movement he felt it crunch through the mask to the hard ground beneath where it remained as he let go of it. The creature twitched and moved, blasting steam from it’s shoulders as the Imperial worked at pulling free the casing to reveal the core. The arms still swung around…

Fjolte’s lip twitched and he cracked his knuckles from within the leather of his gauntlets, his two hands began to glow blue as lightning danced over his fingers, the familiar crackle was almost comforting as he brought his fists closer to his face, emitting light from the magicka hit his eyes and turned them to a terrifying electric blue and he chuckled slowly. The Nord channeled the magicka through his fists before charging down and slamming them against the shoulders of the Centurion as if they were pressure points. He remained there, letting the power of storms course through their enemy in a singular direction. The chest was about to blow off…

“...rrrrRRAUUUGH!”

Within a singular sound, Gaius’ animalistic growl of exertion, pain and rage fled through triumph, surprise, and even more pain as, with his coaxing, the Centurion’s chest exploded off. Still grabbing onto it almost unconsciously through suddenly-scalded fingers, he was launched backwards by the blast of steam and lightning. After a few whistling moments of flight, there was a stomach-juddering smack as he collided with a rock that cropped out of the ground. With a zwisshhhhh, the last of the ward that Raelynn had given him shivered away, and he hacked a surprised, painful cough, eyes wide with shock, as the pain hit. He dropped to the ground, only barely managing to support himself with his mostly-uninjured arm. It took a moment for him to find his breath again, and when he did, it was through a heavy cough and a mouthful of blood where he’d bitten down on his cheek upon impact.

“You bloody madman!” he roared at Fjolte, red spittle flying from his mouth, “Divines damn it all! It worked, but [i]fuck[i/], that hurt!” Another hacking cough, and through the cough, another, more unexpected sound: laughter. Loud, near-hysterical laughter, as the Legionnaire managed to pry himself off of the bloody grass, leaning against the rock and watching as the obliterated Centurion finally stopped twitching. He couldn’t see Fjolte through the rising cloud of steam; he could only hope that the Stormcloak had made it through unharmed. He laughed harder. “Nicely fucking-well done!”

The crashing centurion was a welcome sight to Aries’ eyes, who ran a perimeter around the battlefield while atop her horse (it wasn’t exactly her’s, but digression aside). Most of the other centurions were already engaged with footsoldiers and weren’t in good positions for her to cast any more of her destruction spells without the risk of collateral damage. She had to admit that she felt impressed by what a few men were able to accomplish with just their own blood and steel against the might of these dwemer contraptions; a sense of pride even, especially in regards to Gaius who represented the Imperial legion, but it was short lived as her eyes found her next target engaged with Maj’s storm atronach. Watching the two behemoths was like witnessing a clash of the titans as their rumbling shook the earth, their blows scraping off bits and pieces of metal and rock respectively. The faster they took these things down, the better.

So she leaned forward and spurred her horse on in a gallop, sprinting past Fjolte and Gaius as she shouted, “On your feet, men! There are plenty more where that came from!”

As she finished her last word, she took her left hand off the reins and a blazing fire erupted from her palm before she hurled it towards the centurion engaged with the atronach, creating an incinerating explosion that caused shockwaves of heat to ripple through the air. A robotic arm went flying across the battlefield and even caused Furgr Blitzcloud to recoil, but the atronach caught its balance on its hind foot. Still focused on its target the atronach reared back and swung wide against the damaged centurion, and with its mighty, rocky fist, slammed the centurion into the ground, sending a spray of nuts, bolts, and gears to scatter across the dirt.




”Sirine! Give me a hand! Quick!”

Gregor’s eyes moved in their sockets, searching for the source of the voice. That was Calen. It had to be Calen. What was he doing? He wasn’t a warrior, he had almost died the last time they had been in a scrap together. A powerful pang of fear and regret jolted through Gregor’s heart as he remembered the face of the Nord just before he had retreated from the trial -- it was the last time the two of them had looked each other in the eye. Gregor couldn’t let the boy die now, with so much left unsaid. He tried to draw breath to call out and warn Calen not to do something reckless, but his lungs were ripped apart. He tried to clench his jaw and force himself to get up, but his jaw was broken and his body wasn’t responding. He was useless.

Up, damnit.

Magic surged through him, conjured through sheer willpower, without the use of his hands. It wasn’t any particular spell, or even any particular school of magic. It was the will to continue given form in a raw expression of magicka, nothing more than fuel for the eldritch spell that animated his undead body, and Gregor’s lips split in a shattered rictus grin with the effort. He would not be defeated by these machines. He was better than that. He was the Pale Reaper.

Up!

With a horrifying and sickening crunching sound followed by a loud pop, Gregor’s vertebrae slipped into place and he regained control over his body. Using the claymore for support, the blade digging deep into the earth so that it could hold his weight, Gregor clambered to his feet. His armor was ripped and torn from the wounds he had received -- wounds that would have laid low any mortal man thrice over, and his jaw was set into his face at a lopsided angle. His eyes, however, were afire with a wrath that had crossed time and space. What they saw astonished him. Calen, astride the Centurion, ripping at the molten alloy with his bare hands. Gregor froze for a moment and marveled at the sight. Such bravery!

He locked eyes with Sirine and nodded. Together, they could take down this metal abomination. Together, they were stronger than its powerful hydraulics. He motioned for her to take Calen’s hand and then offered her his own.

It took a moment for Sirine to ground herself once more, the sudden explosion having caused her a bit of disorientation. She stumbled backwards, not wishing to get burnt by the seeping molten metals, though her head jerked upward when she heard her name being called. Her forehead creased, unable to recognize the voice with all the ruckus, but that was only a split second's concern as she looked back at the centurion and saw the golden haired bard getting his hand burnt.

"Shit." Her gaze swerved and she saw Gregor look her way. It would seem the higher beings truly had a warped sense of humour, pitting a lich, a pirate and a bard against a centurion. However, if they were to live, they had to work together. Without another word, Sirine grabbed onto Calen's hand first and then Gregor's tightly, as if her very life depended on it. The three formed a chain of men and wom[a]n, Gregor using all of his supernatural might to keep them grounded and Sirine what she could to help Calen pull the dynamo-core free from the centurion’s chest. The machine itself was flailing wildly, trying to get Calen off of its chassis, who was screaming and snarling in pain as hot metal and steam burned his hand, the smell of cooking fleshing invading his lungs, but used all of his resolve to keep holding on. He tugged at it with all the strength he had left. He could feel the connections inside weakening and pulling free with each jerking motion of the centurion…

Until finally, pop!

Between the strength of Gregor and Sirine, Calen was promptly yanked out and crashed against the rocky forest floor of the Reach with the core in hand. The centurion, hammering arm still raised in the air, poised to once crush Calen against its own frame, stood frozen, the steam being jettisoned from its body now slowly dissipating. The bard threw the core aside, hissing and groaning in pain as he clutched his severely burned hand and in too much pain to realize that the crash landing had possibly fractured his shoulder. Still, he was able to open his eyes just enough to see the red glow of the dynamo-core and smile just a bit at his accomplishment before the next wave of unbearable pain kicked in.

Sirine hastily let go of Gregor's hand, not from disgust or discomfort, rather concern for the young Nord who had done more than his fair share in destroying the Centurion. "You're sure an idiot," she muttered under her breath, steadying herself before pulling Calen away from the still imposing dwemer creation. "Come on, we need to find you some healing." Bravery wasn't to be followed by stupidity after all, and it would be rather regrettable if he ended up with irreparable injuries due to delays that could have been abated. Though she herself was still a little shaky, Sirine attempted to help him to a stand. "Let's find Raelynn."

Gregor had been thrown prone as well by the sudden eruption of kinetic energy when the dynamo core came loose, and he was too slow to get back up on his feet to offer to take a look at Calen’s hand himself before Sirine had already taken charge. Then again, Gregor still couldn’t speak, so he merely resigned himself to gently feeling at his jaw with his fingers. The way it popped back into the hinge of his skull sent a shiver down his spine. He frowned and looked around the torn and smoky battlefield for his helmet. As he stumbled between the ripped and shattered corpses of the Centurions, he looked like a dead soldier doomed to haunt the battlegrounds where he had fallen, searching forever for something he would never find.

Then it was all over. As quickly as it had started, all that remained was smoke and the winding down sounds of the centurions dying down, and the atmosphere of terror drifted away as quickly as it had bolted through with the cannon fire. Immediate threat over, and yet nobody could relax. People had been hurt, and in some kind of panicked daze, Raelynn turned slowly in circles, her eyes skimming the scene - she began to count those that she could see through the plumes of smoke.

The Breton’s cloak felt heavy and uncomfortable as it clung to her undergarments from the slick wet blood of Sevari’s harrowing injuries. The crisp, dry ends of her hair blew away from her face and finally the cut across her face stung. She brought her fingers to it, feeling the blood that was clotting and closing the wound. Her throat was dry, so much so that when she spoke out, no sound left her lips; “Gregor?” she mouthed uselessly, her eyebrows pinched together as she made out some shapes off in the distance beyond the water… She brought her hand to her forehead to block back the bright and blinding rays of sunlight so that she could focus beyond the scene she was in — to something else entirely. She swallowed hard.




Mazrah flew through the forest at breakneck speed. More sharp cracks had followed the first and echoed between the trees; the unmistakable report of those damnable ranged Dwemer weapons. Finnen was right behind her, for while her legs were longer than his, he was light and quick on his feet. They were getting close to the convoy now and Mazrah craned her neck in her desperation to peer past the leaves and see what was going on. Just a few more--

The world came to a sudden and abrupt halt. Something dark and mottled, like the thick branch of a tree, had swung into view and knocked her to the ground. She gasped for breath and blinked fiercely, trying to dispel the spinning of her head, but whatever it was gave her no respite and Mazrah was forced to roll backwards to avoid the downwards strike of something -- something. What the hell was it? “Finnen! Help!” she called out, panic threatening to strangle her voice, and she scrambled to her feet, her spear in her hands in a flash.

She had just one second to look at her attacker. Her heart stopped in her throat. A hulking, monstrous Orsimer, so large his shoulders brushed the tree branches above her head, with tusks the size of daggers and braided black hair down his bare back and chest. Everything about him was enormous, hands like shovels and legs like pillars, except his eyes; two deep-seated, beady little things, that managed to exude an aura of menace wildly out of proportion with their size. They were gold.

Like hers.

3x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Leidenschaft
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Leidenschaft

Leidenschaft Relax, only half-dead

Member Seen 2 mos ago

The Titan


Early Morning, 15th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Trailing the Southern Druadach Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold





It was Maulakanth. He was bigger than she remembered. His muscles bulged with such barely restrained force they looked about ready to burst and dark veins spiderwebbed across his skin. It was inhuman, beastly, and Mazrah expected to see a snarl on his face. There was naught but cold death. She knew he had always been fond of strength potions to enhance his already absurd physical prowess, but this… had the Dwemer experimented on him? He looked mutated.

She stammered. “Maul--”

The two massive orichalcum blades sheathed across his back, each large enough to be wielded with two hands by lesser men, were drawn with a wicked rasp and Maulakanth was on her in the blink of an eye. He moved with incredible speed for something of his size and Mazrah had to desperately fend him off with a series of parries from her spear, the treated ironwood shaft deflecting and redirecting the ferocious strikes of Maulakanth’s blades. There was enough force behind each swipe and slash to cleave her in twain.

He had always been the better fighter of the two of them and it was obvious he hadn’t slacked in his training since they had last seen, but there was one thing Mazrah had that he didn’t; her balletic agility. She kept him at bay and maintained the reach advantage of her spear by leaping backwards as he advanced, deftly avoiding tripping over the uneven ground and even using the trees to bounce off of. Maulakanth just barreled through them, leaving splintered and pulped bark in his unstoppable wake. “Finnen!” she yelled again, more urgently this time.




He was big. A colossus of meat and bone and wrath that stamped through the once quiet forest with the same ease as a rockslide, and no want for fury to match one. He was big. Bigger than the Red-Bear had been, and he knew the Red-Bear would look like a thin boy stood next to this beast. He stood, fear telling him to shrink away. Each call for help Mazrah made stabbed at him, more guilt to match the rising panic of each one. “Move,” a sharp whisper from his own mouth, a weak call to action, “Move.”

Finnen’s trembling fingers reached down to his axe at his side and the knife opposite. What he once thought enough to fell any foe seemed now like toys in his hands. But as he watched Mazrah in her desperation, he knew he would never forgive himself if he watched her die. He knew he would never forgive himself if he stood and accepted his death next, like sheep to the butcher’s knife. “Move!”

And he did.

He pushed his fear aside, each step feeling like he was trying to run through the River Karth. But he charged, raising his axe aloft, he roared as he swung it.

And a giant fist plucked the swing from the air like letting a feather drift into its palm. The beast looked at him, no hate, no anger, not even triumph. Like the jackdaw’s gaze on a maggot, he squeezed and Finnen felt the bones shift in his hand, grind against each other. His skin burned under its grasp, so fiercely that he yelped pitifully at first. Too much pain to haul in breath, too much agony to keep quiet. The big beast lifted him up, slow, but he knew it was not for any lack of strength. He was the dry leaf in a closing fist and he was brought down fast enough to feel the wind rushing in his face, whoop in his mouth like he’d jumped from a cliff.

And the end of it was no different. It was as if the world crashed into him. He smacked his forehead off a rock and again was brought to look into the beast’s uncaring eyes before he was tossed aside like a broken doll. Spinning through the green trees, his vision a blur, his body a legion of pains. Blue sky, brown earth, green trees as he spun through the air. The wind left him as he crashed through the brush and into the ground. All was starting to fade, but the last thought of his was spent on his mentor. Mazrah. She was a warrior fit for the songs, but this huge beast was fit only for funeral dirges.

He lay face down, dirt and twigs scratching and poking into him. His breath rattled deep inside his chest and as the hazy fringes of his vision closed in, he knew they might’ve been his last… “Gurgh.” Blood dribbled from his numb mouth.

Everything wasted… When Mazrah lay dead, he knew Sora would stand no chance. And there was sorrow in him, panging deep in his chest until it turned cold. Far away, he heard Mazrah yell. But all he could think about was the cold. Cold and colder, as if someone had stuck swelling ice in his belly.

He saw a pale, thin-fingered hand in the dirt, raw and bloody to the elbow, tendons pale in the scratched and open flesh. It was his, he knew. When he tried to move the fingers they only closed tight, tighter still, ripping up clods of dirt as it shook under the fury of itself. There was ice, deep in him, and it spread. Out from his stomach, until it reached the tips of his fingers. Out, until all of him was numb. It was well that it did.

“Yes,” Finnen hissed as he stirred, lips curling back to reveal his pink teeth, blood dribbling and trickling out into the grass as he was uncoiling from about himself like the serpent, “Yes.”

His hand slithered through the grass, fingers tickling for the haft of his axe and closing tight around it when they did. Shakily, he rose to his feet. Up and up, onto one knee and he stood, knees almost buckling but he forced his legs straight. He felt pain stab into him from his chest as he rolled his shoulders, fingers tracing lines against the wrong shapes his ribs had become underneath the skin. Felt fear clawing his mind. But pain… pain and fear and anger… “Yes!” He growled, jaw set hard and eyes wild.

Pain and fear were the fuel.

They made the fire grow.

And Finnen laughed. And Pale-Feather laughed with him...




“FINNEN!” Mazrah screamed, eyes wide in horror at the sight of his battered body cartwheeling through the air, landing somewhere out of sight. Maulakanth turned back to face her and for the first time she saw something of an emotion on his face; the hint of a smile. He was enjoying this. Hurting Finnen. Hurting her.

All of her lessons about control and focus, everything she had spent so long teaching to Finnen over the past few weeks, were forgotten in an instant. A roaring, seething rage burst forth from her glands and thundered through her veins, sweeping across her golden eyes and bathing them in crimson bloodlust. She screamed again, a primal noise that tore at her throat with its own fury, and she dashed towards her brother, determined to wipe that smug smile off his fucking face. He was fast but for a moment she was faster and her spear smacked both of his swords aside before thrusting once, twice, thrice, burying the tip into his thigh, side and arm, the barbed orichalcum pulling forth bright sprays of blood every time she yanked it free from his flesh. She heard him growl and she drove the spear up and towards his exposed throat.

He dodged it. She’d barely seen his head move, but he dodged it, and the spear whizzed uselessly past his ear. Mazrah instantly realized that she’d overstepped and that she was within striking distance of Maulakanth now. It was a realization that she was only able to entertain unabused for a split second before a fierce, bone-crushing kick sent her sprawling on her back, gasping for breath and moaning in pain. Maulakanth looked down at the injuries he had sustained and grunted in approval as his flesh knitted itself back together.

“Crafty people, those Dwemer,” he said, his voice low and grating, like the chest-thrum of a cave bear. “Looks like you picked the wrong side.”

His incessant need to gloat gave Mazrah the time she needed to get back up on her feet and curse in disappointment at the sight of his mended wounds. “Fuck you,” she growled, her own voice having dropped an octave with the berserker rage roiling in her blood, and winced at the jolts of pain from her broken ribs.

Maulakanth’s nostrils flared. “You betrayed me --”

“Shut up and fight me already, you coward!” Mazrah yelled and resumed her frenzied offensive. Maulakanth roared and charged.

Their dance of death left even more of the forest destroyed. As much as Mazrah tried, however, she could not manage to lay her spear on him again, slowed down by her ribs and increasing fatigue. Maulakanth seemed tireless and he forced her back more and more until Mazrah got the distinct impression he was toying with her, just to see how long she could keep this up. Enough backpedaling and leaping away saw Mazrah stumble through the last of the trees and into the clearing of the river crossing, the noise of the battle raging behind her suddenly loud and overwhelming. She resisted the urge to look over her shoulder to see what was going on -- it was obvious that Maulakanth had not attacked alone -- and kept her eyes on the towering beast that stepped out of the treeline and followed after her.

His expression had changed. Playtime was over.

She was able to resist him for a few more precious seconds until a devastating two-handed strike finally sent her spear flying out of her exhausted grip, skittering away until it landed near Sevari’s dead horse. Time slowed down and Mazrah could only watch as his blades came for her. He was good. He was just too damn good.

Blood arced in all directions. Mazrah felt herself tumbling through the air with the force of his blows until she fell, heavy and useless, onto the wet sand of the riverbank. Her belly was split open and her right arm, her spear-arm, was nearly severed at the shoulder. The ground around her colored crimson in a split second and she could feel her panicked heart fluttering in shock.

“Fuck,” she gurgled, and coughed up blood.

A sound like a butcher’s knife through thick, wet meat was heard. The wound was there, in Maulakanth’s shoulder, but the weapon that had made it was gone. Long gone with the one who wielded it. Deep enough to yawn open as he worked his neck and moved his shoulder, he moved his head to see the same little man he’d thrown away before...

He was big. A colossus of meat and blood and bone. Jorwen was the same. Jorwen was vast, and this huge Orc was bigger still. He had been afraid at first, afraid of this giant as the child to a thunderstorm. Fear washed through him, fear and pain and Pale-Feather smiled wide, hot breath growling out of him. Livid face around a death’s head grin. How he was afraid of Jorwen, long ago.

But Pale-Feather was meant to break such men. He thrust the thumb of his crook-fingered hand into his chest, “You? Kill me?” Pale-Feather frowned deep as he spat the words, before the wretched smile returned the fiercer at the head of sobbing, shrieking slaughterhouse giggling, mad as it came. “I do the killing, fool!”

Quick as the coiled viper he came on, chopping with axe and slicing deep with knife. Looking to rend flesh from bone, bloody strings of spit flying from his roaring, laughing lips. He danced away from grabbing fists, snaked away from swinging arms, leaving only high, grating laughter for the giant’s useless fingers to clutch. The Red-Bear too had thought lightly of him, and he sent the Red-Bear home with his name on his tongue.

Like the thousand hornets he rushed around this mountain of a warrior, every swat met only with laughter, every swipe met with the stinging cuts of his knife. His axe’s head tore through flesh, beautiful moments of crimson spray hot on his face, every grunt and grimace was music to him. As he moved, the pain in his chest grew more, but pain was only the fuel. And the flames surged higher yet. The Orc was quicker and quicker and the world around them swirled altogether. It was the music of battle and violence roaring loud in Pale-Feather’s ears once more and he reveled in it. The world was a crucible of their fury, and the two of them raged together like two suns.




Everything had been chaos.

The noise was deafening. The continuous dull thudding of Centurions being punched echoed through her mind. The hair-raising scrapes of metal on metal. Racing crackles of both flame and storms brewed from magicka. Screams and cries. It was discordant and uneven and frantic. Without melody to tie each element together, it was pure chaos.

Yet, something came through underneath, something so powerful she swore she could feel the vibrations beneath her feet. The aching smash of something colliding with the unmoving trunks of the trees she had been admiring - now bent, broken, and split. Splinters were flung into the air like a rain, an absolute mockery of nature. Maul was at the centre, hurtling through Mazrah as if she was nothing, and with as much bolstered confidence and aggression that made him the God of this wood. But Raelynn could see that this was personal. He was no God, he had danced through to them with his sadistic glee, his tiny eyes abundant with enough fury to turn ocean to fire. Alongside the rage in those eyes too was joy; unfettered joy and wrath in passionate embrace, a waltz in which virtue was dancing mad with sin.

Raelynn watched through plumes of smoke as he tore at Maz. She felt her screams as if they were a hot blade carving through her own spine. Everything else that was happening around her was suddenly inconsequential, just slow motion white noise, diluted down to make way for the thunderous thrumming of war that Maul created in his wake. Ribbons of blood launched into the space between the two Orsimer like symbol slammed on symbol.

Mazrah fell. And now Maul faced Finnen, or was it?

Then there was a light; light that broke through the clouds overhead. A spotlight that brought her eyes heavensward first, and then in its diagonal direction. It was flickering and flashing violently against the alloy of the dismembered Dwemer cannon she had mended. It stung to look at it, and it rang out like a repetitive piano key. A pitchy octave touched over and over, the build up to something unexpected. The note that gave way.

If Finnen and Mazrah were to die, then this symphony would remain unfinished. If Maul was given the inch that her allies were clutching to with their lives, then the mile he would take after would be the one that ran them all down and filled the soil of the Druadach mountains with innocent blood. She would not say goodbye today.

Rise up my sunshine, eyes up.

Amongst the music of the battle, she was the string, playing quietly under the noise until the noise slipped down. That small woman, easy-to-miss and easy to underestimate… It was Raelynn who picked up the cannon once more, called to it by that plucked piano key. She was the wavering string; the distressed and drawn out note that steadied until it became the melody of confidence. The instrument that waited its turn and rose for that turn; to finally slip through the net. It had but one purpose in the piece - to summon the crescendo.

“Let’s see how hard you hit when you’re blowing in the wind.”

BANG


Maulakanth, the clenched fist of Mauloch, stumbled. The little man buzzing about him like a wasp had distracted him so much that he had not seen the rifle being aimed. He fell on one knee and gasped to regain the breath that had been knocked out of him. A horrible sucking noise drew his eyes down and he saw the hole that Raelynn’s bullet had carved in his chest. Already the incredibly powerful regenerative potion the Dwemer had given him was working overtime to repair the damage, but blood poured freely in the meantime and his head was spinning.

“Fuck,” he gurgled, and coughed up blood.

Now. Now was the glorious, fated moment. The Red-Bear had been big, but this giant was bigger yet. And still he was but a mountain of meaningless dust in the face of death’s breath. The tallest mountains may be sundered by the angry river’s white flow. Pale-Feather’s smiling lips oozed blood, lost among the spatters that almost caked the whole of his face and chest and arms from the cutting and gouging and hacking.

“You’ll be remembered in the songs of me.” He said, words gravelly and harsh. Pale-Feather looked upon the pitiful thing before him. He raised his axe high, gripped in both tight, angry fists. The rising sun sending a shimmer down its honed edge. His breath hissed in his throat as he brought it down in a beautiful, furious red arc for the Giant’s head.




She couldn’t tell what was going on anymore. Her ears were ringing and her vision was darkening at the edges. All she could see were the trees above her swaying in the breeze. As far as she knew, with Finnen and herself down and out for the count, there was nothing stopping Maulakanth anymore. The Orsimer huntress desperately tried to sit up, to get up, to do anything, but her muscles removed to move. The adrenaline coursing through her veins was only working to pump the blood out of her faster. She was so weak.

“Not like this,” Mazrah whispered through clenched teeth, tears in her eyes. “Not like this...”

Raelynn was now centre stage having made her way as light as a feather to the trauma. The harbinger of chaos and violence continued his dance in her backdrop, shrouded in the shadows of his own making, toe-to-toe with Pale-Feather who was percussive in each of his own furious motions of retaliation. They were untouchable by anything or anyone but each other.

The lights were on her now, a break in the clouds flooded Mazrah in light and illuminated the crimson reservoir that was her stomach. Steel blue eyes, lined with kohl dark as a raven scanned the damage. Hands gloved in red to the elbow got to work. Lacerations, broken bones, tears, contusions. Her mind worked against the clock to plan out her strategy - but of course she already knew what had to be done.

A heartbeat fluttered and a pulse faded. Life was drifting from Maz’s eyes and it was like watching something slowly fall to the dark bottom of a pool of water, the fight and flame winding down to the last of the embers before they were washed over and seduced to naught but the black. The Orc had been messily carved at the blade of her shoulder, and the ground beneath her was visible through the gap of shredded sinew and arteries holding on.

The last string, buckling and fraying under the tension of the shrill notes of death.

Blood was pooling and the scent of iron held strong in the air. The metallic tang combined with the musk of the rain bleached earth beneath her left consecrated ground to which very few could sow life back into.

Raelynn’s expression hardened as she knelt astride the great huntress, but with none of her weight touching the body. A hand steadied over each deadly mutilation. She held herself there by the strength of her will, knees bent and hips turned - her core pulling tight to hold her upright above Mazrah - and still she looked elegant. Even despite the grey cloak, now saturated and slick with blood, she was the image of surgical poise. This was her stage now.

Her delicate hands quickly began to glow white - tendrils of gold curling in the empty space between the Breton and the Orc. The rest she held controlled in her open palms - letting it wind around her arms to her shoulders like a serpent. Suddenly Raelynn was ensnared in it as it took to her face, stripping the blue from her eyes to leave two orbs of topaz behind, working to the crown of her head like a halo.

There was no semblance of a smile upon her countenance, nor was there a modicum of fear held in her eyes - just absolute concentration exuding from her being. “Release,” she whispered under her breath, and like the darkest clouds that filled the sky before a storm; she burst. A deluge of golden light fell as liquid from benevolent hands, as naturally as if Raelynn was simply a statue of a nymph in a fountain, never changing, an image frozen as it was.

She gave.

The energy was vibrant, warm, and humming. Life itself. The control of the mage was so great and incredibly precise that she did not need to lay her hands against the wounds for the holy light to reach the intended destination. It fell freely and abundantly into Mazrah - a steady and gentle grace that caressed and embraced the Orc in absolute warmth and love, and soon she too was bathed in Raelynn’s light.

Perhaps, under different circumstances, Mazrah’s eyes would have widened in delight and her lungs drawn a deep breath at the incredible relief that the healing tendrils of magic provided by mending her bruised and broken form, but not now. The damage had been too great and her mind had already closed itself off in a desperate attempt to protect her from the reality of her situation. She was stiff, jaw working, the fingers that still worked clenched, eyes staring dead ahead and straight up, the shock of her grievous injuries too much to bear. A tiny voice in the back of her head wondered what all the light was.




It wasn’t Maulakanth’s head that split open. It was his hand. He caught the axe between his fingers and the blade lodged itself within the bones of his palm. If it caused him any pain, the giant Orsimer showed no sign of it. The wound on his chest had mostly closed, stemming the worst of the bleeding, and his lungs worked again.

He looked up at Pale-Feather. The cold indifference had vanished; boiling, sulphuric rage greeted the Reachman now. Maulakanth’s eyes colored over scarlet. The world held its breath as the great titan gave in to the fury of his bloodline.

Within a flash Maulakanth was back on his feet and pressing down on Pale-Feather, the axe digging deeper into his hand as he brought both arms to bear, fully intent on crushing the little man with his bare hands in a contest of brute strength. “No songs,” he growled, his face fully twisted in a monstrous snarl, revealing the beast within. “Only carrion!” His massive hands and arms threatened to envelope the Breton in an embrace he would undoubtedly not survive.

Pale-Feather had known the great strength of the Red-Bear. Matched it, even. But he was not hurt then, not burdened under the fetters of a near-broken body. But this? He would not die for this. Not until he had the Orc’s head in his hands.

Even so, Pale-Feather strained and strained, the head of his axe nibbling deeper and deeper into the Giant’s hand like slowly tearing cloth. The massive strength of this Giant was like holding up a mountain. But like the roots of the Reach’s trees, Pale-Feathers legs stood buckling, but strong enough, like the roots that cracked and burrowed through stone. His muscles burned, ached, his blood ran hot in his face as he set his jaw, and his hissing breath became a growl, eyes bulging. As he raged against the Giant’s strength, the Orc crept closer still, like a glacier.

If the Red-Bear had not killed him, this Giant would not. Fear came in sickly waves and pushed him towards the Giant, slowing the advance but only so. His growl gave way to a throaty roar. If this would be his end, he would not make it an easy one.




The grotesque split of Mazrah’s stomach was pulling back together with each of Raelynn’s carefully measured breaths, her own fingers clenching and unclenching- hovering over the wound where they needed to be. Her eyes did not leave Maz’s, for physical wounds could be mended, but there was also that Maz was trapped in her own mind too. The huntress had never lost, at least not like this. That much was certain in the way that her eyes flitted around in their sockets. Was she aware she was doing it? Fear had it’s paralysing grip around her. The repugnant skeletal hand that would not let her go from it’s clutches choked her from inside.

“Breathe Mazrah…” she said, and from behind the misty layers of the healing aura it was more of a soft vibration - an instinct. Stark contrast to the piercing knife edge of fear itself. With a wound mending she brought that hand up to Maz’s chest, and placed it as a closed fist between her collarbones, “breathe,” she said slowly, taking a deep breath of her own, and as Raelynn’s own chest moved - so did Maz’s in a perfect unison.

The arm was a problem. It was not bonding back to the shoulder, it was as if it was being rejected by Maz herself, and as that thought crept into Raelynn’s thoughts, Maul’s sinister movements behind them cast an incredibly long shadow and the clouds eclipsed the beam of light from above as if even they were fleeing him.

A voice, barely more than a whisper, came to Mazrah from somewhere far away. Breathe… yes, breathe, she could do that. Or was someone doing it for her? The flow of oxygen to her brain brightened the darkness that had crept into her vision and sound returned slowly to her ears. Everything was so loud. Gunfire, yelling, clashing metal, and the deep growl of a… mountain bear?

Abruptly and without warning, Mazrah felt that she was in terrible pain. She wanted to scream but only a whimper left her lips. At last, her eyes found Raelynn above her, an angelic shape wreathed in light. “My arm,” the Orsimer stammered, fear evident in her voice. “Raelynn… my arm…”

“Working on it,” was Raelynn’s automatic response in an unusually monotonous tone - as if she was more concerned with the obstacle, as if it was mocking her in the refusal to mend. She knew that fixing the arm was going to take all of the energy she had so purposefully placed around Mazrah so far. She knew that to gather it into a singular charge would mean exposing her patient to the full force of the tremendous agony she was currently stabilising. The Breton forced herself to draw her eyes from the wound and to Maz’s again. It was now or never to make a decision, and in that moment of brief deliberation Raelynn knew that if any of them could survive it, it was the woman beneath her.

The clouds broke once more as she brought back the pooling magicka to coalesce into her open hand until it took the form of a miniature burning sun, turning over in her palm, shimmering and radiant like a ball of liquid gold. It began to cast an amber glow against her face, highlighting the fire in her eyes, casting deep shadows beneath them. Raelynn's arm trembled under the strain of it before she pushed it against the Orc's shoulder blade. Her eyes were narrowed and harboured a deep intensity, her brows became sharp with the angle of which they furrowed into. Raelynn bit down hard, breathing through gritted teeth as she forcefully willed the separated limb back in place.

The pain was overwhelming and Mazrah’s eyes rolled into the back of her head while her body buckled and spasmed in protest, before she suddenly went limp. The huntress was spent. She lost consciousness and everything went black.

"That's it," Raelynn hissed, with gravel in her throat. "Good," she added as she watched the limb slowly mend before her eyes. She hooked the fingers of her free hand between her neck and the silken cloth of her ascott, loosening it with a swift rigour. She examined the way that Maz’s arm came back, it was as though she was turning back the hands of a clock. As her scarf came free, the magicka had been absorbed by flesh and in a flash she made a bandage of the silk, watching as Mazrah's blood soaked it from plum to black.




Pale-Feather could feel the hot gusts of breath from the Giant on his face, both their visages locked in deep hatred and malice for each other. Pale-Feather’s let a smile across his lips, a wicked bearing of teeth. Finally, the Giant was showing his fury. He could feel it on him like flames licking at his skin, like he was hugging a furnace. As they struggled against each other, Pale-Feather was satisfied. The Red-Bear had been a challenge, his stories preceded him, the words like emissaries of hatred. But this Giant was like an avatar of malevolence. A true killer. A true rival. But lo, rage and scream and run and fight as one might, there is no killing death.

Pale-Feather looked upon Maulakanth the Mountain that Walks. Held his gaze suspended on his own burning eyes, pupils the color of the hearts of flame, he growled past clenched teeth, “Mark this, Orc. I am the anger of your God given form!”

With that, with all the roiling tension and rippling muscle of the two beasts, the daunting rage like the rockfall from the mountain clashing with the River Karth, the devastating flow of Pale-Feather’s fury ebbed at the last moment as he threw himself away and to the side of Maulakanth. The Orc stumbled forward as Pale-Feather clambered to his feet, beating his chest. The air around his skin shimmered and rippled like the mirage of the desert and his skin was iron. His shoulders heaved a great breath in and he held out the crook-finger hand that Maulakanth himself had maimed. He looked upon him like a sibling with a bitter rivalry to settle. Respect, and an undercurrent of hatred. “I am waiting.”

Maulakanth rose to his full height. He plucked the axe from his ruined hand and threw it aside like a lesser man might flick away an insect. The blade buried itself four inches deep in the bark of a nearby tree. The little man had impeded his rampage long enough and he could hear from the sound of metal ripping and tearing behind him that the Centurions were not winning the fight by themselves. He briefly considered reaching for his blades again and making short work of the opponent in front of him like he had done his thrice-cursed sister, but decided against it. The mountain would bury the river. With a sickening sucking noise, the two split halves of his hand mended back together. He bared his tusks and an ululating thrum from deep within him rippled the water of the woodland stream with its subsonic vibrations.

The assault that followed forced the air to part at speeds it was not accustomed to, sending up plumes of sand and dirt around the Orsimer and rustling the leaves on the trees with every shockwave. Maulakanth’s fists, battering rams of flesh and bone, struck once, twice, thrice every second, forcing Pale-Feather entirely on the defensive, relying on evasion and deflection to avoid being battered into the ground. Where his skills and speed failed him, Maulakanth landed blows that almost made the Ironskin spell buckle under their weight, casting a ringing sound like a gong throughout the clearing, bruising Pale-Feather’s skin and threatening to break his bones. Maulakanth roared in frustration after the Ironskin saved the Reachman again from a punch that should have pulped his head like a melon and he kicked with all of his weight behind it, hitting Pale-Feather square in the chest and sending him tumbling away across the earth. “ROHI SIM! TARASK TUMN!” he bellowed in the old tongue and dashed after his foe, fully intent on stomping out his damnable life.

Pale-Feather lay slumped at the head of four long scrapes in the ground where the dirt was bare. As he stood, the tree that caught him let loose it’s death groan, falling to the ground with the sound of hissing leaves before it crashed to its resting place. The Reachman swayed in place as he heard the infant-babble on the air.

“Woe unto you!” Pale-Feather roared, bloody strings of spittle flying from cracked lips. He spread his arms wide as if to receive Maul in his embrace but the Orc’s arms hugged only air. Easier to snatch the smoke than Pale-Feather, better to hug the fire.

A giant tree trunk of a limb soared over his ducking head, but as powerful as it was, it was just as sloppy. Maulakanth may as well have been moving at a snail’s speed. Pale-Feather responded with a flurry of his own, roaring with each blow, the strength that had buckled the Red-Bear bloody behind each one. A kick into Maulakanth’s flat stomach was like kicking a rooted tree, each blow left his knuckles singing like striking stone. He pressed on still until a quick swipe grazed off his arm and sent him barreling across the ground. He came to his feet yet again, wiping a forearm across his lips and baring blood-pink teeth in a wolf’s grin.

Say one thing to the fight, say Pale-Feather made good on not making it easy for the Giant.

Not even ironhard fists were enough to do more than bruise the hide of the titan and Maulakanth shrugged off Pale-Feather’s blows with ease. His rage was boiling over and he was panting hard by now, the exertion of the fight finally catching up with the powerful Dwemer concoctions coursing through his veins. The wound in his hand had not healed entirely cleanly and the veins that spiderwebbed across his body had darkened even further. It was a clash of monsters and Maulakanth forgot his primary objective in the throes of his fury; all he could think of was winning.

With one final, bloodcurdling roar, the great beast charged and rammed Pale-Feather before he could step side, lifting the small Reachman up and slamming him down into the ground, and again, and again, his berserker’s grip made of steel. Dirt rose from the violent impacts and scattered around them in a wide circle until Pale-Feather lay broken and cratered in the ground. Maulakanth hissed. His eyes were crimson with madness. He placed his foot on the Reachman’s chest and put his weight on it. His good hand reached for one of the blades sheathed across his back. The mountain would bury the river.

Pale-Feather raged against the thick leg of Maulakanth. He scratched and bit and tore at the skin, teeth bared as he growled the last of his strength from behind his teeth, vision hazy and double. He looked up and Maulakanth met his gaze. A deep frown was all that remained from Pale-Feather. His grip remained on Maulakanth’s foot, fingers digging into his skin as his hands tightened. The blade was held aloft and Pale-Feather bared his teeth a last time. A last whisper, a string of words cutting like winter gusts, “I’ll come calling in your peoples’ hell.”

The blade came down, tip burying itself beside his head as the hand he’d split earlier showed the sky through a gory hole in the palm.

Sevari heaved in a rattling breath, tossing his rifle aside and hefted the big Centurion cannon, a frown and a practiced squint was all Sevari gave the big bastard. He’d killed Stranger. He gutted men before, just for hard looks at the loyal steed. This was a crime worthy of execution. The green Giant turned and locked eyes with him. Sevari didn’t even give him a chance to roar, just squeezed the trigger and felt the big gun shove him back a step.

It landed lower than he’d liked it to, a big chunk tore away from the Orc’s side as he charged heedless. He held the monster’s gaze still as he chambered the new round. He tried to kill Latro, or Finnen, or whatever the fuck his little friend was calling himself. He hung men for less. He hefted it again, the Giant was close. He sighted again, the Giant was nearly looming now. He spat still-dark blood to the side.

“Down, boy.”

BOOM.

It hit Maulakanth dead center. Solar plexus, diaphragm. He buckled, the wind and all of his strength knocked out of him by the two devastating shots, and he groaned in agony. Blood spurted from his wounds, black as ichor, and his heart thundered in his chest. Straining to move, to push ahead, to put that damn cat into the ground, Maulakanth was finally forced to admit defeat when he fell down on all fours, shoulders heaving. But he wasn’t going to die here. Not today. Before Sevari could finish the job, he used the last of his vigor to climb back to his feet, hands gouging deep into the dirt as he pulled himself up. The Centurion’s rifle was spent, he knew, and he shot one last look at Raelynn and Mazrah. His lip curled in disgust.

Leaving a trail of blood Maulakanth turned and left, stumbling as he went but gradually picking up speed. The forest parted for his massive form and he disappeared behind the leaves of the fallen trees that he and Mazrah had toppled during their struggle, his heavy footfalls echoing through the clearing until they, too, were gone.

Next to Pale-Feather, the gore on the sword he’d left behind was shockingly red in the mountain sun.
3x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Dervish
Raw
GM
Avatar of Dervish

Dervish Let's get volatile

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago

Please Comply


Greenie, Tricks and Dervs slam jam




15th Sun’s Height - Morning

The Durehahdddach mountains…





A sharp elbow dug into Zaveed’s flank followed by a low Shhh, pulling the Cathay fully into consciousness. Whatever cocktail had been inside of the dart had begun to run its course and for a long while he had drifted in and out of consciousness. Even now, with his eyes finally electing to stay open, his limbs felt like dead weight and his breathing was laboured. What the hell had hit him?

Zaveed took a moment to get his orientation; the landmarks and region meant nothing to him, but they still appeared to be in the mountains, so that likely meant they hadn’t been taken far. It wasn’t easy to move two dead-weight prisoners around, so there was a good chance they were simply waiting for transportation. But who had taken him and Megana, he wondered. There were no fires, no lights, no sound. 

However, with his feline eyes, he could make out figures moving about the area and he caught the scent of prepared food. There were figures wearing long cloaks, foliage woven within the fabric for concealment, and mesh veils that covered their heads and features. The Dwemeri weapons they carried were scuffed and painted to reduce the sheen of the metal, foliage and netting wrapped about the barrels to conceal the profile. They were strange devices, unlike the weapons he was familiar with, these rifles had what looked like large pressure chambers on the side, and about the figures’ belts were several cylinders and vials. Perhaps the ammunition?

“Is that you, Megana?” Zaveed asked, his tone low that she’d strain to hear his words. He didn’t want to alert these figures he was awake.

"Aye," Meg replied, her own voice low enough that it was almost as if she had breathed the word out. It was really hard for her to decipher time and location while they had been travelling- she had forced herself to keep her eyes shut most of the forced journey so as not to levy any suspicion that she wasn't actually knocked out like Zaveed. After what had seemed almost an eternity to the Nord, the two were finally set on the ground. Even then Meg was much too cautious to simply begin her struggle to free herself. It had been dark, but that didn't mean her other senses weren't functioning. She could feel, she could smell, and most importantly, hear. She had waited until there was no nearby sound discernable before opening her eyes.

Her hands had been bound behind her back, but Meg had expected that even when she'd fallen in the forest, after which she'd plucked the elven dagger from Zaveed and stuffed it beneath the tightly cinched cloth sash she had wrapped around her waist. A little hand wriggling while on her side and she had managed to reach below the sash, feeling a slight sting as her finger was nicked by the sharp edge of the dagger's blade. The pain had caused her to smile... she had what she wanted.

It had taken a little patience and perseverance to slowly and carefully cut through the ropes without arousing suspicion, and more than once Meg had forced herself to pause, feeling her hand cramp up. Still, the joy she felt when the bonds around her wrists loosened was worth the pain.

"I'm free," she added, voice still remaining lower than ever, though she trusted Zaveed's sharp ears to catch her words more easily than she had caught his. "I got yer dagger on me..." She paused in her words, listening for footsteps before slowly shuffling a little closer to the Khajiit man. "Lemme cut those damn ropes off ya."

“Wait.” Zaveed urged, shaking his head slowly. “My limbs still feel like weights and I cannot feel my feet. If they discover the bindings gone before I can move, we’re done for. Besides, we’re in a good spot to try and learn a few things, no?” he asked, letting out an inaudible sigh, blinking rapidly to try and clear the sleep out of his system. 

He looked around once more slowly, trying to regard some things that were harder to discern out of the corner of his eye; at night, paradoxically, it was easier to make sense of an object if you weren’t looking directly at it. He counted a dozen figures, although all of them had their features concealed beneath netting, except for the ones who were dining. There was something oddly efficient about them; much of this camp seemed temporary and exceptionally well-concealed. Unless someone happened upon it, they would have likely never spotted any of this at a distance. 

Even those who moved around seemed to be slow and methodical, careful with their footfalls to avoid disturbing anything like a twig or dried leaves that would make a sound. He smelled oil or some kind of lubricant; at least one of them had their weapon apart and was almost silently reassembling the device. Zaveed was good, but he realized that the soldiers or mercenaries who had captured Megana and himself were exceptionally well-trained in this environment and took great pains to be as silent as possible. 

Suddenly, the camp seemed to spring to attention, and the soldiers all stood vigilant. A torchlight approached, and Zaveed felt sorry for the poor bastard who was likely about to die without even having a chance to draw his sword. But none of the soldiers moved; instead they almost seemed to be standing at attention for a VIP. Zaveed rolled his jaw. This wasn’t likely to bode well for him or Megana.

“Looks like we’re about to be very popular.” He murmured. 

Two women approached the clearing, an escort of six heavily armoured soldiers who were at odds with the commandos that were within the camp. The first was a Dwemer woman with cold, calculating grey-blue eyes and a schoolmarm’s disposition and impossibly perfect posture. 

She dressed practically, blue trousers with red piping tucked neatly into knee-high boots with a pair of straps and buckles to secure them to her feet, and her torso was adorned with a brown thigh-length overcoat, fashioned with a red waist sash. The telltale bronze sheen of dwemeri metal shone through the opening around her collar, suggesting at least a mail or scale shirt of armour beneath the coat. 

Her grey-brown hair was short and loose, pinned back with decorative pins and stopping at the nape of her neck, and her face certainly did not have the same charm or youthful presence as Razlinc Rourken; crowsfeet were under the woman’s eyes, and her cheeks were gaunt, showing the impression of her skull beneath in some areas, giving her a particularly severe appearance under the torchlight. If any feature of her could have been considered cute or attractive, it was her pert and small nose that seemed to defy the almost Morrowind-like topography of her face. 

And she approached the two prisoners with a butcher’s gaze.

At her side was a small, by comparison, breton mage seemingly her robes weighed against her aging shoulders. Long wispy white hair neatly brushed into a bun at the base of her head, leaning against an oak staff for support. Her faintly yellow adept robes were covered in patches, burn marks and oil stains. A leather apron tied at her waist. Round cheeks with lines of wrinkles crinkling over softened dimples, a pair of brown eyes endlessly fuelled by curiosity, scanning over the pair of prisoners. Her hands were spotted with scars, while a distinctly familiar ruby red ring - polished and shiny, it was snug (refitted over the years) on her ring finger. By comparison once more, the breton looked as if she was pulled out elbow deep from a project by the Dwemer official to join them. 

“Caught us some rascals eh?” the mage commented, not without a playful air about her despite how serious the Dwemeri were around her, “I suppose it’s better you two are here than out there, the world’s a real mess.”

Squinting at their faces, studying them, “Now why am I being pulled away from the work? I was reaching a breakthrough, delicate pieces I’ve been working with as you know.” She said, scolding in tone but lacking in any real weight. The Dwemeri were not so likened to her attitude on good days.

The Dwemer didn’t react to the petulant protest, instead approaching Megana, taking her by the jaw to inspect either side of her face before doing the same for Zaveed. “Because, sweet Leonora, we are trying to finish the catalog. These two will do.” she announced definitively, waving one of her escorts over. “We will bring these two back to Markarth with us. The last batch was… defective. Perhaps you need to tone down your methods?” she asked her companion idly. 

The Dwemer resumed her rod-straight posture, looking down upon Megana like she was peering down from an imposing tower. “Perhaps you could enlighten us of what you two were doing in these woods, and so close to Markarth. Cooperate and your next few weeks will be decidedly more pleasant. Do not, and you will find my patience is very thin and I have other ways of extracting what I need. Understood?” Her tone suggested only the thinnest veil of malice; it was simply a statement of fact, not an idle threat. 

Leonora shrugged one shoulder, “As I said, delicate. They look like survivors, we will see when they’re on the table.” 

It was hard to erase the fear that build up in Meg, and she had to fight against all instincts so that she didn't cringe nor pull away when the dwemer woman held her face. Mind awhirl with all the various nefarious ends that could have possibly been planned for her and Zaveed, Meg found it rather difficult to even think of what exactly she could do to escape the precarious situation they found themselves in. She was also very afraid of what consequences might befall her if they discovered the ropes they had used to bind her hands with were cut.

Yet there was a sudden sense of indignation at the dwemer woman's words, and her pride flared up like kindling added to a dying fire, allowing her to put words together and finally speak up.

"I- I'mma Nord!" she spat out, her eyes narrowing as her hands clenched tightly behind her back. "This's m'home! I'm s'posed t'be roun' these parts, not you." So what if she wasn't actually from the Reach? She could go wherever she pleased in Skyrim, and this place was more hers than either of these two!

"Ah yes, senseless nationalism, a favourite of mine. It pairs well with racial supremacy and unchecked egotism." The Dwemer replied dryly. She crouched in front of Meg, regarding her with storm-coloured eyes. "My dear child, these lands you call Skyrim and Morrowind belonged to the Dwemer far before men crossed the Sea of Ghosts from Atmora and made a right mess of everything they touched.

"We predate Atmorans, Dunmer, Nords… you are but children in our eyes and to presume you have any claim to these forests, plains, and mountains is laughably inadequate. Our structures endured as monuments of our eternal presence, our beacons that would one day herald our return home." She said slowly, deliberately. The Dwemer's face shifted into a sneer.

"Imagine my disgust when vermin moved into my home when I was away. Imagine my disappointment when the streets of Markarth that I used to play in as a youth were overrun by uncultured brutes who cannot even begin to imagine the depths of the gifts we left behind." 

The Dwemer sighed, steepling her fingers delicately before her. "I am aware six hundred years is many lifetimes for something that lives as long as a dog lives for you, but we elves are blessed with a long life… and a longer memory. Accept we are reclaiming our homes and step aside of the march of progress, or feel free to be trampled underfoot. The choice is yours."

Meg's eyes remained narrowed with anger and frustration, but she stayed silent, listening to the Dwemer as the woman spoke, teeth grinding against each other so violently she was sure those present could hear it. When the woman quieted, Meg finally lifted her eyes to glare at the Dwemer, blatantly challenging her. "So wha'? Y'think y'can jus' come back an' take everythin', push people away jus' like tha' 'cause you went missin' for Mara knows how long? This’s our home too. Y’can’ just shove people away!" An angry huff of a breath escaped her, and her green eyes shifted between the elf and the Breton. It was so tempting to burst out that she had seen their handiwork, how the dwemer in Cyrodill were the real brutes with their wanton violence, how poor children like Zahir had their parents stolen from them...  

But she couldn't lose her temper, not now. Who knew what might happen to her and Zaveed? And what if they discovered there was a whole group of them out there? The last thing Meg wanted was for those she cared about to get her because of her carelessness.

More importantly, what in Oblivion were they planning on doing to the two of them?

"Why're y'takin' us t'Markarth?" she demanded. 

The Dwemer simply smiled ruefully back. "We cannot take our home back?" She asked, a mirthful tone to her voice. "We can. And we will. Your petty squabbling won't change what is an all but certain fact."

"I think she wants to teach us about how wonderful her culture is." Zaveed remarked dryly to Megana, his eyes narrowed into slits at this Dwemer.

"Oh, good. The beast talks." The Dwemer replied, suddenly grabbing Zaveed under the jaw with remarkable strength and with a flash, her other hand drove something into Zaveed's neck. A silver-coloured syringe was buried into Zaveed's neck, and she carefully extracted the sample before slapping a bandage pad over it.

Leonora pulled a face at her companion, thankfully distracted by the sample to notice her expression. 

She regarded the sample with curiosity, "Thank you for your contribution, Khajiit. It will prove invaluable for my research." The Dwemer said, carefully depositing the syringe into a leather pouch. "You may find it stings and impairs your ability to speak properly for a few hours, but I've little patience for those of your temperament."

Zaveed pressed at his neck by burying it into his shoulder, wheezing from the sudden sharp pain of the invasive hole in his neck and windpipe, as well as the crushing sensation of her hand on his jaw. No more defiant words managed to escape from his mouth.

Glancing at Megana she said, "I am not one to explain the minutiae of my thoughts to strangers, let alone subjects. If you require a further demonstration, by all means." She said, standing and idly dusting her hands off. "I reiterate; cooperate and you may have a place in our society. Show defiance and know that you are utterly expendable. Do I make myself understood?"

It irked Meg to no degree that her khajiit companion was called a 'beast', and the need to do something, perhaps involving a sharp blade, boiled within her, tempered only by the stinging she felt as the nails of her clenched fists dug into her palms. Her eyes swerved to look at Zaveed, and the boiling rage lowered to a simmer, unwilling to risk their lives. 

She said nothing, lips tight and eyes dark with withheld tears, but there was a visible nod to be seen.

“I certainly do not mind explaining the whys and hows.” Leonora spoke up, “Look, there’s something bigger going on here with the Dwemer return than just invasion. We’ve got a future to look forward to with the Elves from the Deep, the more open we are to examine the things that make us different,” Brushing down the length of her apron, idly lifting the metal shavings and oils from it with a flick of her wrist - precise magicka control to telepathically remove project crumbs as she had come to affectionately refer to it as, “And the things that make us the same, we’ve got a chance. Sometimes, you gotta kidnap an odd pair like yourselves to get things done.”

Hoping to smooth over the menace of her companion, Leonora felt herself to be like a bridge between Tameriel and the Dwemer, a much needed familiar face to help the subjects relax, “The world is a terrible place out there, here we’re building the future. You’re apart of that now.” Clapping her hands together the project crumbs sprinkled at her feet, “You can trust me to monitor your conditions closely, since my arrival to the project subjects have been far more comfortable and their rate of survival has been boosted.”

The breton mage spoke with conviction, but she winked at their expressions, “I may not be a restoration mage but checking vitals with the magicka equivalent of life sign’s spyglass warrants a gentler approach.”

“Please keep the bigger picture in mind; this is not to be taken personally.” the Breton concluded thoughtfully, as if her earlier threats if harm never occurred.

Meg didn't quite know what to make of what the Breton woman was saying. She certainly seemed a little less hostile than the Dwemer, showing an affable expression as she spoke, but even so her words were flying up above Meg's head like birds in the sky. Frowning, she forced herself to analyze what she said in the light of recent events. Necromancy maybe? She knew that was something the Dwemer took part in as well after the episode in Gilane. But this woman seemed anything but... then again, who suspected Gregor until it was out in the open. 

Meg knew she herself was a terrible judge of people- her feelings for J'raij and then Jaraleet had proved that.

Her eyes shifted momentarily to Zaveed before returning to the Breton. How she wished he could speak! He knew how to talk and what words to say so much better than she did.

"So wha'... yer gonna cut us open or somethin'?" she wondered, bringing up the worst possible idea up front. She had seen abandoned necromancer lairs previously, though now she did recall Jaraleet mentioning the dwemer he'd seen in the Gilane prison was much... cleaner or something. 

“That depends on you.” The Dwemer said bluntly. “Be useful to us, and we will be useful to you. It is a simple transaction, but make no mistake; you are at our mercy… and our curiosity. Sergeant,” she said, turning to one of her attendants. “Go see to it the transportation is prepared. I want these two ready to depart in ten minutes.” she glanced at Zaveed pressing his throat, blood dripping from his lips. “Hmm. Perhaps fifteen. It’s a burden when one of your quarry has a difficult time breathing.” 

“Right away, Head Researcher Nhelzis.” the Dwemer said, hurrying off.

“Now, you two behave, or this will be the longest time in your life… and the shortest.” she said darkly, turning on her heel and walking away with her hand at the small of her back. Faintly, someone offered her a cup of cold tea, which she waved off.

Leonora looked down to the small puddle of blood with resignation, she sighed through her nose following behind Nhelzis. There would be plenty of time spent with the new subjects soon enough.

Zaveed coughed and spat up bloody spittle. “Oh, she’s fun.” he croaked, the effort to speak barely audible. When the guards seemed to be out of earshot, he nudged Megana. “When I said wait, I was…” he coughed; more red saliva flung from his lips. He grunted, more annoyed than anything. “Okay. We go. Please.”

A sniffle escaped Meg- she was finding it hard not to feel terrible at the state her companion was in- and then she nodded, brow furrowing as she too looked at their surroundings, reaching back and pulling out the hidden dagger. She winced, her arms stiff and a little aching from being tense while she had forced herself to look bound while the Dwemer and mage were there. 

"Righ'," she muttered under her breath, ignoring her feeble pain as she shifted closer to Zaveed. Once more she cast covert glances to see if there was anyone looking in there direction. Perhaps Stendarr was paying attention to her silent pleas, because for the time being there seemed to be no intrusion coming her way. Without further ado Meg sliced at the ropes binding his hands together, careful not to knick the Khajiit in the process.

As it turned out, Megana was handy with a knife. “You hold knife. Can’t fight.” Zaveed uttered, quickly rubbing his wrists. “Lead away. I follow.” he said, testing his movement carefully, not wishing to betray movement. His head still throbbed, but he had sensation in his limbs, so it was good enough. He stepped carefully away from where they had been bound, slinking into the brush before anyone noticed.

Meg blinked at Zaveed for a second before giving him a quick nod, realizing indecision at this point was terrible. Gripping the dagger tightly, she peeked in the direction of the guards once more before quickly making her way out of the open and into the coverage of the foliage. Fear was replaced with a rush, a sense of victory even. They thought they'd had her and Zaveed, but they were wrong

Chewing on her lip in concentration, Meg hurriedly attempted to figure out the direction in which they had been brought before deciding that was stupid. The Dwemer woman would expect that, and Meg didn't want her friends hurt, no matter how badly she wanted to be by their side again. Besides, it was much too dark for her to see precisely where she was going, and she didn't want to give Zaveed the task of looking out when he was already in pain. In her opinion, it was best to simply get the fuck away from this camp and settle down until she could see properly once more.

Pleased and relieved that most of her apparel helped her blend in quite nicely among the leaves, Meg looked to Zaveed and gave him a small nod. "A'righ', follow me."

Nhelzis returned a few minutes later, regarding the pile of cut ropes with a mixture of mild amusement and disdain. The captain was sputtering some excuse as to why the prisoners weren’t been more closely watched, but it hardly mattered. There was no shortage of Nords in these lands, and even the small amount of blood and tissue she had extracted from the Khajiit would prove to be useful. This was but one of several stops the Head Researcher had to make this evening; her commandos had snared four other groups of prisoners this evening, and who was to say they wouldn’t also prove to be of use? She turned back to the captain, “Warm up the tea for me, would you?” she asked.

“What of the prisoners? I can send out the hunter teams to track them down.” the Dwemer officer pressed urgently. Nhelzis waved him off.

“A hunter doesn’t chase his prey through the woods when it’s wounded; it just runs harder. Let them tire, think they’re safe. The sense of fear that we could be anywhere will keep them modest, and if they have friends, perhaps they’ll expose them, too." Nhelzis instructed evenly, glancing at the captain with cool eyes. "Resume your duties as ghosts, captain; if you’re expected, you aren’t doing your jobs properly. Now, tell me where our next destination is.” she said, regarding the ropes with the faintest of smiles before turning her back on them. She was never one to linger on lost opportunities; the world was an abundant resource of new ones, after all.

3x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago 5 yrs ago Post by Greenie
Raw
Avatar of Greenie

Greenie

Member Seen 1 yr ago

The Road Goes Ever On and On...


Odin’s Birbs & Skadi




17th Sun’s Height - Morning
Near Falkreath…





Meg let out a small groan as she slowly pushed herself to a sitting position, leaning heavily on her hands as she blinked away the drowsiness from her eyes. Morning's light was streaming through the boughs of the trees that kept vigil over the edge of Lake Ilinalta, where Meg and Zaveed had decided to stop for the night. It had been a long two days of travel, especially when the initial sense of victory faded to anxiety and fear that they may very well be caught. The paths they had to take were rough; perhaps they no longer traveled through daunting mountains, but rocky hills nonetheless were no easier to traverse, and by their second night Meg found herself rather exhausted. She tried to hide it from plain sight, not willing her only companion to see she was feeling some strain, but she was quite sure it was noticeable.

Still, this was actually familiar territory for her and that was something uplifting. Letting out yet another groan, Meg finally stood up, dusting the dirt and pine nettles off of her clothes before stretching out her stiff muscles; a smile came to her lips when she heard her back give a satisfying crack. With that done, she made her way to the lip of the lake, happy to wash the sleep away.

Carefully hunkering down, unwilling to slip and fall into the water or worse, hurt herself, Meg washed up. It was hard not to enjoy the familiar feeling of cold water against her skin, which did more than drive her sleep away. She cupped her hands together and gulped down a couple of handsfull before standing up once more. Turning around, she looked back to her sleeping spot, ready to retrieve her weapons-

Her mouth twitched downward. Oh, righ', they're gone. Well... s'pose it's better t'be alive without 'em than dead an’ with.

Zaveed had knelt beside Megana, placing his hands in the shallows of the water before completely submerging his head for several seconds, a steady stream of bubbles streaming and popping around his head. When he emerged, he let out a relieved gasp before sitting on his ass, beginning to pull his boots off of his feet.

It was funny how a shared ordeal brought two people together; ordinarily, Zaveed and Megana wouldn’t have said more than a few polite words together, but after Meg’s quick thinking and resourcefulness, both seemed to be home free and having slept alongside one another and taken turns on watch, as well as scavenging what food they could find, the Khajiit felt a closeness and fondness for the Nord and found her to be most agreeable company. Oftentimes companionship and being forced with one person for two days strained even the best of friendships, but if anything, they both kept each other’s spirits up. Zaveed doubted even spending time with Sevari would have been anywhere near as pleasant.

“So, how much further do you think? I dreamt of a sugar steak as large as my head last night, and I nearly cried for how divine it seemed. Then I woke up to the sound of two squirrels fucking before I could even take a bite.” Zaveed sighed, shaking a pebble from his boot and flexing his toes. “Should’ve killed the damn squirrels.” he muttered ruefully.

Meg's mouth twitched yet again, but this time into a smile that shifted to a laugh, finding the khajiit man's words a little too hilarious to simply stay quiet. "Looks like I gotta be used t'that sorta thing cuz t'was the sun tha' woke me up." She pursed her lips, trying to remember what she had dreamed of before shaking her head. "I can' remember wha' I saw. Maybe a good thin' though, no nightmares!"

Chewing on her lips and turning back towards the creek with her arms akimbo, she looked away from where they had come from and in an eastward direction instead. "Hrm... If I'm thinkin' right... we should pro'ly try an' find a safer plac an' wait awhile..." She cast an unsure glance in Zaveed's direction. "I'm thinking the others must be headin' this way too?" At least that was her hope, she really didn't want to think of them caught by the dwemer. "If we go on jus' a li'l bit longer, maybe a couple o' hours, we could reach Falkreath. I..." Again she hesitated before blurting it out. "I dunno if the dwemer's already took it down but maybe it's still doin' fine. It could be worth checkin'."

Zaveed nodded tiredly, slipping his tired feet into the water. At least this felt kind of like home. “We’ve no idea what the Dwemer have done with the cities here, or if they’ve even occupied, attacked, or razed them all.” he remarked thoughtfully, letting the water slip between his clawed toes. When was the last time he’d walked this much? Was walking always this exhausting? He couldn’t remember; there was only so much space on a ship deck to stretch one’s legs, and portside towns tended to have everything close enough for a drunk man to find his way from his ship to the nearest tavern or brothel without much fuss. This land of finger-sized bugs that were like irritatingly miniscule vampires and animals that screamed worse than gulls was taking some adjustment on his part.

“Way I see it, if Falkreath is unmolested or merely occupied, we’re simply a pair of travellers with a hunting knife that probably won’t arouse suspicion and we can get food and wait for the others… I assume that if they’re looking for us, they’d head there, or more likely, the last time we’d seen four walls was in Gilane. Supplies, food, and soft beds are hard siren calls to ignore, believe you me.” he looked over to the Nord with icy-blue eyes and a slight smile. “Besides, the two of us have been ducking and weaving from ghosts for the past two days. If the Dwemer were going to catch us again, they would have. I’d say we’re pretty good at this scouting thing; we can see what the town is like without anyone knowing we’re there. I say it’s our best bet.”

"Yeah." Meg smiled and returned Zaveed's smile, feeling somewhat sorry for the poor man. For his first time in Skyrim, it seemed as if the land had conspired to make it his worst time here as well, and that was such a shame. "I think we make a good team, eh? Me an' you, sneakin' 'roun' like no one's business." She gave him a silly thumbs up, though her cheery mood was interrupted by a low rumble that was discernible to both their ears. Sheepishly patting her stomach, the Nord woman scratched her head with her other hand.

"Tha' bein' said, how 'bout I go an' try t'find us sommat to eat? It's still a walk an' it's gonna be a painful one with empty tums." She looked away from him, shading her eyes in hopes to see something food-worthy around them. "Bah, if only I had my bow..." Scowling slightly, she glanced at Zaveed. "Yer missin' your axes too, sorry 'bout tha'. Kinda feel like I never saw you withou' 'em, t'be honest."

Zaveed returned the thumb’s up, slumping down, back into the grass. “I’ll get a new set, I’ve gone through a few axes in my time. Always end up calling them the same damn things, anyways. The Dwemer-made things were too heavy for my tastes, anyways.” he said, ignoring the rumblings in his own stomach. He was no stranger to hunger.

“I’d offer my services, but unless it has gills, I’m afraid I’m not sure how to catch food on land, and if you told me to find some berries or mushrooms or whatever the hell grows in these lands, I’d find the kind that give you explosive shits before killing you.” he chuckled, rubbing his eyes with his palms. “You’re from these parts, aren’t you? Your spirits seem to be high, despite everything we’ve gone through since crossing the border.”

It was nice to hear words that had her brooding over losing her weapons shift into a laugh. "I am!" Finally quieting her giggles, Meg was unable to keep the pride out of her voice when she replied his question. "I'm sorry it ain' been real nice to ya, but Skyrim's where I'm from an' been m'home 'til I left for the Jerall expedition." She stomped on the ground. "This here's not my usual wanderin' ground, but I've been 'round here 'nough not t'get lost I s'pose. The Reach though... I'd keep outta there. So maybe in a way I'm also kinda glad we're movin' east!"

She looked up at the sky before looking to Zaveed, giving him a smirk. "Y'know, it could be worse, like for real? There used t'be dragons flyin' 'round these parts, shoutin’ an’ breathin’ fire or frost. Sure made wanderin’ hard. The Dovahkiin took care o' that though, thank Mara."

Zaveed had heard stories about dragons, but he had a hard time picturing massive lizards flying around. How would that even work, he wondered with a slight smirk. Then again, he never thought he’d see a ship fly, and the Dwemer sure cleared up that conception in a hurry. “I’ll have to take your word for it, something that flies around is hardly a sporting fight, is it?” he asked, regarding some puffy white cloud with fleeting interest, imagining the large winged lizard darting between the floating cream-like clouds.

"Skyrim is beautiful." Zaveed conceded before he gave up an amused snort. "It's funny, I have never been this far in land in my entire life. The world seems impossibly huge to me now I've walked a quarter of it." He held a hand in front of his eyes, inspecting his claws. "I didn't think it was possible to feel so homesick."

Meg returned her glance skyward, a look of understanding passing over her features as she thought over Zaveed's words. "Nah, it’s very possible," she finally replied, looking over at the Khajiit once more. "M'whole life I wanted t'go out an' see the rest of the world, not jus’ stay in one town an’ be like… someone who lugged crates of mead. Skyrim, treasure huntin’ an’ tomb raidin’, tha’ was jus' the beginnin', y'know?" She laughed, but it was one filled with scorn for herself. "When I left on this trip, I was thinkin' I'd be in for an adventure, that I'd come outta the dwemer ruins with loads o' shit t'sell, make lotsa septims, head out an' see what else there's t'see. Tamriel's so big, righ'?"

Half smile twisting her lips, Meg shook her head disdainfully at how naive her thoughts then had been. "We left the mountains after all that... disaster, headed to Imperial City. Didn't take more'an three days for shit t'go down. Honest, I though' I was gonna die. I never saw so many dead... so much blood..." Her lips trembled and her hands curled into fists, remembering how she'd barely managed to sneak through the streets of corpses before escaping with the rest. "We went t'Skingrad from there... that's abou' where we met up with a lot o' the others, Raelynn, Gregor, Jaraleet..." She paused, scuffing the ground with her boot before continuing. "Had t'leave again ‘cause of the Dominion forcin’ its neb there, headed for Anvil, took us wha’, ten days? Over there-"

Biting her lip, she shook her head vehemently, the memory of Rhea’s death still too raw for her to mention. "Sorry, didn' mean t'blather. Jus’... I know how y’feel, bein’ so far from what yer used to. It ain’ easy, y’feel like y’don’ know anythin’, y’feel lonely, alone… Guess tha’s why I finally feel a li’l free again. The land, the sky, the air, it’s all what I’m used to. Even if I havta go roun’ skulkin’, it’s still my home.” Damp green eyes met ice blue ones and she smiled. “I’m bettin’ when ya get back to the sea, you’ll feel good again.”

“Most assuredly.” Zaveed agreed with a wry smile, a sympathetic glint in his eye. Megana’s story was certainly one he empathized with, even if it was his own nation that was responsible for a large part in her personal tragedy. The Dominion, the Empire, whatever the Dwemer clans would one day call their union… they were all the same. The common person suffered no matter who held the yolk, and Zaveed knew all too well what that was like as a boy who felt his only option was to escape Senchal on a ship. What a choice that was.

Sevari, likewise, was a man who was twisted and used by the Empire, even if he thought they treated him better than anyone else ever did or would. ”Hey boy, want to avenge your family? Become our knife in the dark and slaughter more families for us and we’ll make it happen.” they said, giving a grieving young boy a door down a darker, more insidious path. Zaveed doubted his brother had ever truly been happy, and he felt like Sevari would break if he ever allowed himself a moment to let himself be free of some ass-minded sense of obligation to an Empire that had already tried to murder him with his biological brother once already. Had he ever had companionship that he didn’t suspect ulterior motives or hostile intent? Did he trust anyone?

Maybe there was no saving the broken man who wore Sevari’s skin, but Zaveed wasn’t about to give up on him. Maybe one day Marassa and Sevari would make up, maybe one day none of them would have to pick up a blade again and actually be a family like they were supposed to be this entire time.

Maybe, maybe, maybe.

Zaveed of Senchal was, if anything, a pragmatist. He didn’t truly believe in fairy tales, despite entertaining the allure, afterall.

He realized that his countenance must have had a dark cloud hanging over it, so he shook his head, and forced himself to smile. “Sorry, you just reminded me of family. Truth be told, I’m surprised you’re so accepting of who and what I am, Megana. Agent of the Dwemer, Privateer for the Dominion… the allegiances I’ve held have brought you no small amount of discord and horror.” Zaveed said, letting out a long breath, holding it as he collected his thoughts.

“I didn’t ask for the life I’d been put on, and my loyalty was always to my brother and sister before anything, no matter what colours I wore. I needed to survive, I had to survive. I’ve had so many people call me a coward or a traitor or any other colourful turn of phrase to describe me for doing just about every choice I’ve made. I’ve tortured and murdered, I’ve plundered and destroyed so many lives along the way, I can’t say I blame them. I was never truly loyal to the Dominion; it was something I was born into and then forced to serve. Why question the source of your income and food when you grew up without?” he asked, sitting up, placing an arm over his knee as he stared out over the water.

“Then Sevari came back into my life and complicated it all, his job he gave my crew that ended up losing my ship and everyone I’ve served with for years and years notwithstanding. People have called me craven for taking the Dwemer’s deal; serve them and maybe I could earn my independence and have a place in this new empire. Thing is, all I did was hand my leash from one master to the next, and I cared not for either of them. I’m still that scared, starving young cub in the streets of Senchal who would gladly break the law if it meant going to sleep with a full stomach. I would have still been with them had the Dominion not come back into my life and my stupid brother decided his idiot agenda of vengeance was more important than what family he had left.” Zaveed’s voice was terse, his fingers flexing irritably as he stared unblinking ahead.

“Sevari would have died, and he blames the man my sister took as a lover for his father’s crimes. He refused to carry out his personal vendetta because of that, and that is what ended up having him tossed in a cell… and he still thinks Marassa hates him even though she was the one who gave him the fucking key to get out. I don’t know what to do with the man, but if he keeps walking this idiot path of his, he’s going to die miserable and alone and I’m going to lose him again!” Zaveed’s voice reached a crescendo, nearly shouting, before he caught himself and he seemed to deflate. He leaned forward, his arms wrapped around his knees as his chin rested upon them, letting out a heavy, defeated sigh.

“I try not to let people see that their hatred and distrust wear me down, what do I care? I am Zaveed of Senchal, the creature in the dark that hunted and tortured so many of you, took so much of it. It doesn’t matter if I feel guilt for what I did, even if you lot were my enemies, nothing I say or do will ever remove the taint of who I was from their eyes.” Zaveed sniffed, wiping at his nose with a thumb. “Look, Megana… all I have left is Sevari and Sirine and I am so scared to lose them, but a part of me knows I’m never going to have my family back, and that I can never rest easy or be appreciated or trusted by these people. Alkosh knows what the hell they’re thinking about us right now; they probably think I murdered you and cooked you for breakfast or some shit. It’s just who I am to them.”

Unable to stop herself, Meg wordlessly walked over and wrapped her arms around the Khajiit man, ignoring her own sniffles and tears as she held him tightly. It hurt her deep inside, hearing the way he spoke and knowing that deep down it was probably true. Who could blame the others for thinking that about him? She herself had been skeptical about the man, but the last one month, and most especially these last two days had proven to her that it was unfair to keep looking at Zaveed with narrowed, doubting eyes.

"Yeah- well-" She sniffled and swallowed, the lump in her throat hard and painful. "Well, I don' think tha'. Y'didn' havta stay an' help us, y'didn' havta come all the way t'Skyrim, y'didn' havta do lotsa shit y'did with the group, but y'did." She let out a breath, shaking her head. "I tol' Jaraleet, I tol' Sevari, an' I'mma tell you too- y'all aren' bad people. When- when I got t'Gilane, I didn' know what t'do, I didn' know who or what I could trust, I didn't know anythin'. But one thin' I learned real fast was tha' I couldn' let m'self be taken down tha' dark road of mistrust an' hate.

"What y'did was bad... but it ain' any worse than Jaraleet, Sevari... Gregor... an' I think it ain' right t'judge you an' look at you with narrow eyes when it ain' like the rest o' us are squeaky clean. We all had diff lives an', well, I don' wanna be the kinda person who's gonna forget m'own deeds an' point fingers. At least… at least yer hones’ an’ never hid anythin’ from us."

That earned a smile and no small amount of surprise as Megana embraced Zaveed. He let her hold onto him, and even leaned into it somewhat, the sudden physical contact something that felt more comforting and reassuring than words ever could be. “I didn’t realize how much I needed to hear that. Thank you.” he said sincerely, the dark cloud lifting with the Nord’s forgiveness and sympathy. “I promise you that I am trying my best to be someone I can be proud of, and the only way for the rifts to heal, even if they scar badly, is for everything to be spoken truly and honestly. It’s funny how nearly dying puts life into perspective.” he said, squeezing Megana’s wrist.

“Truth be told, a big part of me still being around is because I know Sevari wouldn’t give up this little adventure of ours, and I’ll be damned if I’m ever turning my back on him. The other part is Raelynn.” Zaveed admitted. “I still don’t know why she chose to spare me when she had every reason not to… she told me it was compassion, and that I should earn it…” he suddenly let out a laugh. “I suppose I let down her last condition for my salvation; she asked me to leave all of you alone. And normally I’m so good at honouring terms…”

"Yer welcome," Meg replied after a moment, tightening her arms for a moment before loosening them, though she maintained the embrace nonetheless, feeling as if Zaveed needed it... truth be told, she probably needed the hug as much as he did though. Dealing with feelings and hardships rather than ignoring them or drinking them away was still a new turn for Meg, and if a hug or two could help, then by Mara, she would give and take all of them.

"Well, I'm glad you, Sevari an' Sirine stayed," she added, smiling. "Sevari scared the shit outta me, I though' he hated me t'be honest, but turns out I was wrong. Sirine... she seemed so tough, intimidatin’, but turns out she's actually kinda nice, what with teachin' me how t'write better. An' you yerself... it ain' been ideal traipsin' 'roun' here but it kinda reminded me of when I used t'wander with my friend."

Her smile wavered as she finally let go, leaning back to look at Zaveed. It was hard for her to imagine all he’d had to go through, the decisions he’d been forced to take, the choices that lead him to live his life the way he did until finally finding himself at death’s doorstep. If she looked back at her own upbringing, despite the lack of a mother, a busy, haggered father, and the slums she’d spent her time in to abate loneliness and boredom, she had to admit she was lucky. Stendarr had shown mercy on her time and time again. Even now… despite all the troubles caused by the dwemer returning, there was so much to be grateful for. Would she have stayed with her companions and created such bonds otherwise? Would she have grown and learned more about herself without the trials and tribulations the group had gone through?

“Sometimes I wonder if it was all meant t’happen,” she said quietly, looking to the water. “I know, it seems stupid t’think like tha’...” The last part was added hastily as she recalled Sirine’s words on the matter a few days earlier. “Still, I look at all the good an’ the bad an’... even if some things still hurt so much I can feel it inside like a rusty knife stabbin’ me in the-” She paused sheepishly and then continued. “I know I’m not alone, y’know? Not anymore.”

Zaveed smiled, pulling his feet out of the water to let them dry out. “No, you are not. And I’m not, either. But I try not to worry too much about fate or destiny or any such thing because what purpose does a life where you aren’t accountable for your own actions serve?” he asked. “Every mistake I’ve made, or bad thing forced upon me, it was the result of choices that I or someone else made for me. The afterlife is more of a scorecard for how noble or dastardly you were in life rather than how well you dance to a master’s beat, for the most part… I’m sure Daedric cultists would disagree.” the Khajiit laughed, standing up and stretching so his shoulders and back would begin to pop a bit.

He turned to look at her with a shrug. “But I’ll tell you what we do have control over; finding something to eat. Come on, show this scourge of the sea what he can do to fill our bellies.”




“Say, ‘it is a pleasure to meet your acquaintance.’” Zaveed said, enunciate each word before slipping another blackberry between his teeth. Megana and him had made good time from Lake Ilinalta and were closing on Falkreath, and to their pleasant surprise, no signs of the Dwemer, or conflict for that matter, disturbed them. They walked a bit more freely along the road, caution giving way to fatigue and the promise of a long journey’s end.

"Uh..." Meg rubbed the back of her neck before bringing her hand up to her face, patting it vigorously as if that would help her pronounce the words exactly as he said it. "It- it's a pleasure t'meet yer 'quaintance." She perked up after that, eyeing Zaveed in a fashion that would remind anyone of a child waiting to be praised. "How's tha' then?"

“Closer! You need to enunciate every syllable.” Zaveed replied kindly. “‘To meet your, and it’s your, ahquaintance.’”

"Hmm..." Meg cleared her throat rather audible before taking a deep breath. Slowly. "To... meet..." She paused- did she really pronounce it any different?- "... YOUR... ah-quaintance." She pursed her lips a little, letting out a puff of air like something slowly deflating. "Okay, lemme- LET ME- try again."

Clearing her throat yet again, this time tapping at her collarbone as she did, she once again put herself to the test. "It IS a pleasure to meet your AHquaintance." Her eyes widened and she looked at the khajiit once more. "Was tha' better?"

Zaveed grinned widely, clapping his hands together. “Well done! You’ve improved quite considerably since we started, I admire your tenacity and ability to see it through. It can be rather difficult to buck off certain habits and experience you’ve taken for granted, but here you are.” he said with an encouraging pat on Megana’s back.

“Just remember to take your time when you speak, mean every word. I never received a formal education, but I quite enjoyed books when I learned how to read, and I was constantly surrounded by men and women who were masterful orators and could sway a man’s heart with nothing but his words and how they spoke them.” the Khajiit said, balling a triumphant fist in front of him. “I wanted to learn how to do that for myself.”

"I'mma try," Meg promised, realizing she probably just said that wrong too, but much too excited by the praise and encouragement she just received. "I know that lotsa people don' really take me seriously 'cause of how I speak..." She scratched her head again before forcing herself to slow down and continue. "I never read much? Mostly just scuttled 'round as a kid, an- and when we moved to Whiterun again, I was working lots before I left home." It was a struggle to have to actually think and weigh her words rather than ramble on as she usually did around someone she was comfortable with.

“Reading is invigorating, but start off with something short and easy; it’s easy to get discouraged or frustrated if you find a tome that’s thicker than my arm and absolutely dense. I will help you find something you might like, if that strikes your fancy.” Zaveed promised. “I wish I could say the manner in which you present yourself doesn’t matter, that it’s about the content of your character, but unfortunately we live in a world of very shallow and vapid individuals who you only have a few moments to leave a favourable impression. I’ve negotiated trade or a parlay quite a few times where both parties came around to my line of thinking; a favourable outcome for all, as it were. Other times, I’ve prevented bloodshed through nothing more than words and the infliction in which I drove them into my would-be enemies!” he declared with striking enthusiasm, driving a fist into his palm with a meaty thunk.

Zaveed paused for a moment, glancing at the sky above. “Nords are a people of oral traditions and stories, are they not?” the Khajiit asked, side-glancing at Megana. “I’m sure Ysgramor in particular must have been quite the powerful speaker if all he had to do to convince 500 warriors to leave their lives behind, sail to a largely unknown continent filled with brutal, savage elves who called that land home, and then fight to take that land from them in bloody retribution. Likewise, we’ve heard stories down in the Dominion about how Ulfric Stormcloak murdered the High King with his voice… some debate lingers over how literal that is.” he said with a mirthful grin.

"I dunno if I want t'lead so many people anywhere," Meg replied with a little laugh, though she shook her head. "I'm jokin', I know what you mean. Even my Pa talks really well. He never told me much about his parents but I know they were much fancier than my Ma's folks. He pro- probably had lots of books when he was a kid." Speaking of her father brought up unwanted thoughts, and while they were valid, Meg didn't want to darken the light and cheerful mood, so she focused instead on what Zaveed was saying.

"Honestly? I don't think Ulfric shouted anything to death." Meg grinned and shook her head. "Then again, who knows? Maybe he did get trained... he was no Greybeard or Dohvakiin though. But I never got into that sorta shit. Imperials, Stormcloaks? I stayed far away from that sort've thing and did my treasure huntin' instead. Besides, Skyrim for the Nords? Nah. I don’- don’t like that. It’s boring just having the same people around. That’s why I liked Riften, there were all sorts there even though it was shady and stinky even."

Zaveed caught a slight change in Megana’s tone when she spoke of her father; he knew it too well, it was similar to the anger he felt when thinking about his mother. He didn’t try to offer reassurances or pry, but took her cue and kept moving forward. “Curious how you wouldn’t think any part of the civil war would be in your interest to support… sure you had some opinions of what your province would have been like if one side or another would have won?” he asked. “You said it yourself,” Zaveed puffed out his chest and beat it with his fist, poorly mimicking a boisterous Nord accent. “‘SKYRIM IS FOR THE NORDS!’ sounds dreary and awfully stagnant. What would you have done if they had one, and what would it have meant for your former partner? As I understand it, at least through the lens of Thalmor propaganda and reports, Khajiit are barred from Nord cities and often butchered on the roads by bandits or agents of the Stormcloaks.”

Hesitant to say something, Meg’s eyes shifted to follow the path they were taking rather than looking at Zaveed. While she loved her home, it was far from perfect and she never very well that what he had said he'd heard wasn't completely false. "I didn' think it had anythin' to do with me then," she admitted, fiddling with the hem of her tunic as she walked, kicking a stray rock to the side when it caught her eye. "I think I though' maybe if I ignored it, it'd all just go away an' not touch me." Her mouth twisted, a despondent half smile lingering there. "That's kinda how I spent most've my life... I thought bein' nice an' keepin' away from complicated things would make things easier. J'raij was safe by himself, an' he was with me, so what could go wrong?

"I learned the hard way that I was wrong." She finally looked away from the ground and up at the khajiit. "Not about him- that was diff... but..." Meg gaze turned rueful. "About Jaraleet. About Gregor. How I just ignored even when I felt there was somethin' more there. Or even 'bout the invasion. I never got myself involved in somethin' like we're doin' now, to stop the dwemer from takin' over an' occupying lands. I love Skyrim, I love my people and I want Skyrim to be free... but that doesn't mean I don't want others to be able to stay here, live here."

She let go of her tunic and let out a loud breath. "It's stupid, I know. Ain' like that kinda thing could happen anytime soon. But I think I know know if I wanna see some change, I can' just ignore shit. I gotta do what I gotta do, even if it's hard."

"What was that again?" Meg smiled, green eyes brightening a little. "It is good to be brave."

Zaveed looked at Megana quizzically. “You’re familiar with the Ahzirr Traajijazeri? I didn’t figure you for one to empathize with nationalist Khajiiti crime syndicates.” the privateer remarked with a wry grin. He changed tact, his expression and tone taking a much more serious tinge.

“Look, one of the hardest things to do in life is experiencing it. Every new experience can bring about joy or hardship, and sometimes it can be overwhelming and suffocating… but it’s still worth pressing forward and rewarding your curiosity. Look how much you’ve grown, Megana.” Zaveed said, stopping in his tracks to place a hand on Meg’s shoulder, stepping in front of her.

“Every mistake you’ve made, every bit of misplaced trust, every time you didn’t listen to your gut, it’s like wearing down your skin, but from that grows caulouses. You aren’t soft like you were before, but you still retain the essence of who you are and never let go of that. I don’t think you’re stupid; not in the slightest. You’re learning lessons that take many a lifetime to realize, and you didn’t have to go through what I did.” Zaveed frowned, looking to the side with heavy eyes, his tone softening.

“Don’t doubt yourself and who you are; it’s the one thing in life you know you can rely on. You never have to wonder if your heart and intentions are true and working in your best interests, and you cannot help the actions of others. What they do with your trust says more about them and nothing about you. You’re a good person Megana, far more good than I can ever hope to be, but you’re in a place where you can be that change you want to be for your home now. This isn’t the time to look back; your destiny is ahead of you.” the Khajiit said with a smile, letting her go and going to place his hands on his axes, momentarily forgetting their absence as his thumbs found the hoops they normally resided in, prompting a blink and an embarrassed chuckle.

"Ye- You're a pretty damn smart person," Meg replied, rubbing a little at the corner of one of her eyes, having felt a treacherous drop of salty water trying to escape. Stendarr really did have mercy on her it seemed, introducing her to people who had sound advice and could help push a little at the fog that would often cloud her thoughts. "Mistakes are hard an' they hurt but I guess you're righ'. What I can do, I should, an' leave others deeds to themselves."

Her mouth twisted a little as she looked out at the trees before them, though her mind was elsewhere, remembering memories from years earlier. "When me an' Pa left Riften for Whiterun, it was 'cause of me. I'd fallen into the wrong crowd, an' even though Pa himself wasn't all too clean himself, he knew it wasn't what he wanted for his li'l girl. I really hated him then, y'know? Draggin' me away from the place I felt most me. I knew why he was, but it was like... he had all the fun an' didn' want me to. He did teach me how t'figh' then, told me about my Ma, how she used to be a Companion. I guess he wanted to inspire me? And he did, really.

"When I left home, I wanted t'be somethin' like that. A champion, people'd know me when I walked into town. I used to bounty hunt for a while, but there was a whole lotta competition an’ dishonesty. So instead, I went back t'bein' a thief, just I stole from tombs instead, usin' the skills Pa taught me to wail on draugrs." She sighed a little as she shook her head, looking away from the greenery and back at Zaveed's striped visage. "I do still wanna be that person- I will be that person. Someone to be proud of."

A laugh left her, and she looked a little embarrassed. "I babbled, I'm sorry." Meg scratched the back of her head before letting out an "Oh!" Quickly reaching to her belt, she pulled the elven dagger and held it out for Zaveed to take. "Here, you're well enough t'use it now."

“It’s not as if you cannot follow that dream still.” Zaveed observed, taking the dagger back into his hands with appropriate gravity; his bloodstains still marred the blade, but the moonstone blade and the sapphire pommel still shone brilliantly. “Thank you for holding onto this for me, it’s… probably the most important thing I have that ties me to the past. It represents when the young boy in Senchal gave way to the man I grew into, the death of innocence and all of that other melodramatic sentiment. It proved I was a part of the crew, and the price was the lives of six monsters that were supposed to have taken care of me.” he said solemnly before shrugging. “Oh, well. Such is life.”

He slid the blade back into the sheathe at his back. “Maybe when all is said and done, you can find the Companions yourself and offer your sword. Afterall, I quite imagine someone who had a hand in ending the Dwemer invasion would be quite well regarded, would they not?” Zaveed asked, continuing down the road.

Ahead, a rooftop was visible through the trees, and Zaveed’s heart was elated. “Well, we made it. Warm food and a bath… I’d kill for that about now.” he said dreamily.

"Hopefully we won't havta do any of that," Meg replied, lips turning into a grin as she nudged the khajiit with her elbow. "I dunno when was the last time I've been so happy t'see a city." She was having a hard time forcing herself to remain still, tottering on the balls of her feet as she looked to Zaveed. "Still, if we have to..." She looked to the ground, brow furrowed as her eyes shifted to and fro until finally landing on a large rock, which she kicked up and caught with a hand. "I'm ready t'help. Let's go see how Falkreath's doin'."

“After you, my dear.” Zaveed said with a theatrical bow. The two continued along the road, knowing their destination was not far off. With luck, they would find the others and be able to tell them all that had transpired, and perhaps find that food and bath Zaveed had dreamt about in bated breath.

In the foliage, however, a set of eyes watched them pass, and with the silent movement of a predator, methodically began to close the distance to the duo.
3x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago 5 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago

Dead in the Water


@Dervish @Leidenschaft @Hank
& a special appearance by @Greenie

Early Morning, 15th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Trailing the Southern Druadach Mountains, West of Falkreath Hold





“I told you to stay back,” came a breathy pant from Raelynn’s lips in Sevari’s direction. Her ears ringing from the blast. The gratitude in her sparkling eyes betrayed her choice of stern words. Mazrah was as stable as she was going to be, for now. But it wouldn’t last, and Raelynn’s own energy was tapering out. Her hands unclipped the satchel at her side, revealing several glass bottles - only one had broken in the scuffle by the looks of things. “I need you here,” she said, lifting a golden vial and placing it on the ground beside the unconscious Orc beneath her. Then she took into her hands two vials - cobalt and gleaming under the sunlight.

“And let you deal with the Orc?” Sevari muttered low, still staring dagger-eyed into the distance where the beast had left.

Her fingers worked to uncork one, and she brought it to her lips, drinking it as quickly as she could and immediately she felt it’s effects take hold. Her body began to shimmer, almost pearlescent in quality and she groaned. It was a bitter tonic that she felt go all the way down and then some. The empty vial rolled to the side as she took in the second one.

There was something wrong with Finnen, terribly, terribly wrong. He needed her, and having done enough for Maz, her head turned to the direction of her fellow Breton. His body lay mangled and twisted in a crater that Maul had punched him into. “No,” she whispered as she tried to bring it into focus - the potion coursing through her veins had tripled her vision, and she brought her open palm to her forehead to block out the blinding sun. “Sevari!” She barked out at the Ohmes-Raht, “stay with her and give her the potion.” Raelynn’s voice was shaking, but it was not fear or emotion that caused that tremble, but the sudden reinvigoration of magicka into her body.

“Alright, then,” Sevari took a knee next to the big woman, uncorking the vial he had. He wasn’t sure how he was going to do it, but he figured there weren’t many ways. “You’re going to have to open up.”

He cradled her head, putting the vial to her lips and watched it go down, a small part of it dribbling down her strong jaw.

Her left hand shot up and grabbed Sevari by the collar of his clothes with blind, unwieldy strength. Mazrah’s eyes were bloodshot and out of focus, but they were open, and they stared up at him as he forced the potion into her mouth. She almost choked on it as she swallowed it down in her urgency to speak. “Maul,” she stammered, her voice hoarse and weak. “He did this, papa. He hurt me.” Tears formed in her eyes and ran down the sides of her head. Her face scrunched up and she cried, hurt and confused, like a child. “Why, papa?”




Raelynn slipped to her knees at his side. His three faces trembling in her eyes until they came together as one, a singular mangled mess. She found him in his bloodshot eyes. "Finnen," she said. It was all she said as the space between her fingertips and elbows erupted in white.

Her eyes closed, her hands working against the sands of time as they drew closer to being empty. It was as though she could hear each grain filtering through. "Hold on, just hold on," she breathed - emotion missing from her tone. The Breton's head tilted as she connected to the magicka that had filled every gaping wound he had, bathing him in yellow like he was lying amongst a bed of sunflowers. He was so broken inside, every contusion and gash told a story and she relived it in her own body, she felt every echoed blow as she worked to stitch him back together.

"Just hold on," she whispered, her voice cracked as emotion began to bleed through.

“Grrgh...” The small Reachman’s lithe fingers brushed against Raelynn’s arm before dropping limp.

“Finnen? Where the hell are you…” Daro’Vasora’s voice called through the brush. In the aftermath of the fight with the Centurions, she realized that Finnen and several others were nowhere to be seen, and a deep-seated fear gripped her. The Khajiit hurried towards the back of where the party was and when she found Raelynn kneeling, she almost smiled in relief.

Then she saw Finnen.

“Oh gods…” she breathed, running over to Finnen’s side. The harm inflicted to him was grievous; he shouldn’t have still been breathing. Her hand reflexively shot to her mouth, dampness in her eyes. “Finnen!” she exclaimed, brushing the hair back from his forehead, she looked up to Raelynn wide-eyed. “Tell me how I can help. Please. What the fuck happened?!”

“You can’t,” Raelynn replied dryly, her gaze fixed on the wounds. She meant no ill-will by it, but fraught emotions could not be brought to the table. She was working hard enough to hold her own in - she couldn’t be responsible for Sora’s too. “Take his hand,” she offered, softly, after a moment. “Let him know you’re here, that’s what you can do.”

“O-okay.” Daro’Vasora replied, trying to collect herself the best she could. Raelynn’s cool tone help ground her a bit, but it at least implied that Finnen wasn’t…

No, it was best not to think about that.

She took the Reachman’s hand in her own, running her hand through his hair. She began to sing quietly, to help comfort him and distract herself from the visceral horrors wrought upon Finnen’s body.

“This one weaves a song, she'll sing it to you all day long... will you love her? Will you love her? She'll steal a thousand jewels, she'll even play the fool... say you love her, say you love her. Well, your father will never give his blessing, true, but let's be honest dear, that's what you want to hear…” her voice sang sweetly, and slightly off key, a bawdy song she’d known so well from her youth.




“Quiet, now.” Sevari said, glancing over at Raelynn and Sora with Finnen. He swallowed some of his nervousness, taking one of Mazrah’s large hands in his own. “It’s alright… It’s alright. You’re okay.”

His hands felt useless now that the serum was gone. He tossed the empty vial out of sight and settled for folding his other hand over Mazrah’s own, “He’s gone now.” Sevari tried at cooing, and for a moment he wondered at being someone’s Papa. The thought was pushed aside, not a time for wistfulness, he chided. His voice was as comforting a whisper he could manage, “He can’t hurt you.”

The delirium that drowned Mazrah’s mind in the fragmented memories of her youth was pierced by a moment of clarity. She stopped crying in an instant and gasped, for with lucidity came agony, and she worked her jaw through the pain until her eyes found Sevari’s face. “He has to die,” she breathed. A groan escaped her throat, raw from the rage-screams of her fight against the thing that was once her brother. “The Dwemer… they did something to him.” Mazrah’s hand threatened to crush Sevari’s. “He’ll never be right again. I know it. He has to die.”

Sevari only nodded. “Yeah, I caught onto that pretty quick.”

He was a little relieved that Mazrah was no longer acting like a child. This big Orc was the last thing he wanted to play father to. “You think you can walk?”

She was silent for a little while. Tears welled in her eyes again and she averted her gaze. “No,” she whispered. Every part of her body ached and she was so weak that the hand she’d used to seize Sevari had already fallen back by her side, fingers trembling. She was alive, but that was about the extent of the good news. “You’ll have to…” she added and stopped, unable to finish the sentence.




Raelynn’s own cuts and gashes began to hurt the more that she tended to her wounded subjects on the battlefield. She briefly turned her eyes to the torn fabric, and torn flesh underneath from the grazing bullet of earlier, and there was a bitter bite to the breeze as it touched her hot cheek. As she pursed her lips in concentration, she could feel that blood had dried there, painted red cracks against her flawless porcelain skin.

With her hands on Finnen’s chest, she searched for a heartbeat as wisps of magic caressed him. Thoughts of their conversation came to her - of the promises that they’d made each other under moonlight. Of payback and togetherness. They were together here in this moment, and she would payback the Orc in kind by undoing his violence.

The Three Crowns infirmary came to mind too - of the last time she’d mended him, how she’d turned his rib cage back to how it should have been. His rib cage was in pieces now. Raelynn growled uncharacteristically under her breath, unwilling to bend to the desire of the God’s who had their clutches around the battered half-corpse beneath her. Raelynn had claws too, she wasn’t about to let merciless God’s win today.

She caught Sora out of the corner of her eye. The Khajiit looked so gentle and frightened while she painted harrowing images behind her eyes. A mournful melody became the only piece of ribbon holding her upright. “Listen to Sora’s voice,” Raelynn commanded - a contradictory fury in her voice that was folded in comforting silk - drowning in honey. “Let her guide you to us.”

A dead god come to life appeared behind Sora and Raelynn and cast his gaze down on Finnen’s broken form. Gregor, his armor torn by bullet and blade, face once again hidden behind his scratched and blast-blackened helmet that he had retrieved from the battlefield, had stumbled over to see if he could help his lover in any way. For the first time since his ascension to lichdom he felt a sense of exhaustion, and he moved in discomfort as the grave wounds the Centurions had inflicted on him healed slowly and imperfectly. There was a limit to the power of the magic that animated him, apparently.

“Great gods of nowhere,” he whispered, his voice having half-returned to him. Finnen was on death’s door, that much was obvious. A glance over his shoulder confirmed that Mazrah had been too, and it was only Raelynn’s intervention that had kept her alive. Gregor knew a thing or two about Restoration magic as well -- enough to know that Raelynn must have been exhausted. “I can help,” he said, his voice a little stronger now, as he stepped into her line of sight.

Raelynn’s mind was too deep in her work, and her focus entirely on the man beneath her. The voice of the lich could have been as quiet as the coo of a dove or loud as the roar of a lion and it would have had just as little of an effect at tearing her eyes away.

In the heat of it she stopped everything and leaned back from his body - watching, watching, watching. Her smudged eyes narrowed, an intensity radiated from her, and she held out her hand so as to stop anyone who dared disagree with her suddenly having stopped treatment. With bated breath she continued watching - nothing was happening, to Finnen at least. In the lengthy silence, the moment that seemed to take forever to pass, the blue of her irises was burnt out by white light, a shimmer that flickered over her face and spilled over her lips - from the crown of her head and out towards Finnen. Raelynn lowered her head, and then it happened.

The place where the man was most broken ruptured again and the empty cavity that was his chest filled once more. “There you are,” Raelynn muttered, and with a flash the energy that she had summoned left her, finding that very spot she had tested. Liquid gold flowed into Finnen’s chest, and Raelynn’s hand turned as if she was holding something in it. Her thumb twitched rhymically at the nothing in her hand. A gentle, beating rhythm. “You don’t get to die today,” she said with conviction - her jaw so incredibly tense, her own brow sweating from it all, the heat of the sun, the burning of the magicka, and the ache of the spent energy that was starting to riddle her.

The hands of the Breton turned this way and that as each of Finnen’s bones moved and pulled back into place. She was the macabre artist sculpting a broken man from clay. The munificent auteur whose hands reformed his body as best they could from memory. The beautiful, graceful Latro of her memories becoming one with the warrior Finnen. His body would not be the same. His hair was limp on the ground behind him, stained with blood. Shredded in places from movement.

His body contorted under her will, ribs visibly popped and snapped as the cage locked once more. Ripples of movement crawled under his skin, bruises grew darked until they began to fade – leaving behind only redness. Finnen’s skin was left patterned with residual impact, but it was closed. It was just skin again, not a hole through him, not a rip nor a slash. What had been severed was whole, but there was no more that Raelynn could do. Her expression was blank, eyes vacant as water broke back through the blinding light to refill her eyes with colour again. But that was all, just colour. No life.

She swayed from side to side in her spot, her vision once again tripled and she couldn’t make sense of which of the three bodies was Latro. No, Finnen… Who? Had she put his pieces back in the right place? She blinked, her eyes were dry and yet they watered. The last drop of her magicka found its way to the teardrop that rolled down her cheek. “Was it enough?” she whispered out at the space between them. “Did I do enough for you?”


The sky above was grim and foreboding, and a murder of crows that Raelynn vaguely remembered hearing earlier was now perched upon the broken and splintered branches that had surrounded Maul’s battlefield - waiting for scraps to pick at. Cawing out aggressively at the barren dirt. The woman had stepped away from her patients. It was Sevari who had lifted her from her knees as she had frozen there, so spent of energy that she hadn’t even enough to lift herself. The Ohmes-Raht had taken the help of Fjolte in moving Finnen to a safer place as she had suggested. The rest of the party had worked hard, against their own exhaustion, to erect a series of tents. Raelynn hoped she had done enough for Finnen, enough so that Gregor could maintain his condition until she was rested enough to try again the next day. And the next. And the next. Would he know what she’d done? Would Finnen know it was her? If anything was not the same with him - would he blame her for it? Would Sora?

Mazrah too had been moved. Left behind were two crimson outlines in the dirt, blood soaked through each. The evidence of what had been. Everything seemed slow around her and she couldn’t ascertain as to why that was. She brought her hands up to her face and peered at them, the kohl that had so delicately lined her eyes was now rubbed to smoke - blackening out her features like war paint, mixed with the deep red of blood, she looked in some way as if from a distance she could be mistaken for a Forsworn warrior. Painted to terrify, ripped furs adorning her.

Raelynn’s blood. Sevari’s blood. Mazrah’s blood. Finnen’s blood. It was now just a series of odious stains. From fingertip to elbow, across her chest. She stood, trembling like one of the branches of the trees amidst the breath of the forest, a tired sigh of disgust at the bloodshed. The crows swooped down and into the pools, pecking for flesh.

"I think it might be time for you to take some rest as well." Quiet yet clear, Sirine's voice broke through the sounds of the squabbling corvids. Though she had been one of the lucky few not to suffer any injuries during the sudden and violent attack, by the end she had found herself exhausted and in need of recuperating her wits. The former pirate had taken to catching her breath after escorting Calen to safety and helping what she could with the tents, which wasn't much. From her vantage point it had been clear that there were too many injured and not enough people to help heal them all.

It was one of those moments where she wished she had even the smallest drop of magicka within her. Alas, all she could do was watch, until now.

She knew the Breton mage still felt uncomfortable around her, and with good reason, but somehow Sirine felt that this was the moment when deeds of the past were pushed to the side to focus on matters at hand.

"Come on," she continued, taking a gentle but firm hold of Raelynn's arm. "Let's get you to a tent."

“Are you hurt?” Raelynn stammered out in response automatically, falling in the woman’s grip to whichever way that Sirine was going to take her. There was not an ounce of resistance in the usually imperious Breton now. The fingers of each hand were crooked and splayed, rigid in what looked like an uncomfortable grip. Her eyelids fell heavy and she focussed on Sirine’s face after blinking past the initial blurring of her features. “A tent… That’s right.” At the realisation that she needed assistance, Raelynn looked at the Imperial with adjuring eyes, leaning into her for support. There was no time or energy to be uncomfortable with vulnerability.

"No, I'm not," Sirine quickly replied, shaking her head in the negative as well. Even a blind person would be able to tell Raelynn was beyond exhaustion at the moment- she sounded depleted of energy and as if she would topple over if Sirine let her go for even a second. "I'm fine, I wasn't hurt, thankfully." A look of concern passed over her before she looked forward, spotting the closest unoccupied tent. Carefully placing a strong arm around the smaller woman, Sirine took the lead, making sure the Breton would have to make as little effort as possible to follow along.

It wasn't long before she finally pushed open a tent flap and ushered Raelynn within. It seemed someone had seen fit to furnish it with a bedroll at least, which was more than Sirine could as for, given the circumstances.

As Raelynn stepped into the tent, she breathed in relief - the privacy of it allowed her to reflect on the events. “Thank you,” she offered graciously. She brought her trembling hands to the buttons of her robe, unable to put a grip around the buttons. “Are you… alright?” she asked quietly, there may have been no physical injuries on Sirine, but perhaps she wanted to talk about it.

"I'm fine," Sirine replied, shaking her head slightly. It was hard to think of her own fatigue when the woman before her couldn't even unbutton her own robes. "Here... let me help you with that." Her eyes focused on the task before her, though her mind felt heavy, reminding her of even not too long ago. "Perhaps fine was wrong to say. This was a much too familiar reminded of what happened to my crew... an attack out of nowhere by th dwemer, violence, blood... you would think a pirate like me is used to such, but even the most seasoned fighters wavers when it is the blood of their companions."

Her lips tightened as she continued with her task. "They had gone out to scout, Meg... Zaveed." Even a glance had been enough for her to see that there was only one Cathay Khajiit amongst them, Daro'Vasora. It didn't make sense- those two would have warned the group of an incoming attack... but they clearly hadn't and they weren't here. "I'm worried about them."
It took a moment for Raelynn to register what Sirine had said, and she felt guilty for not having noticed earlier that Meg and Zaveed hadn’t returned. Not that she could be faulted for it, she’d been busy elsewhere. “I’m sure… they’re safe,” she offered, her voice hoarse enough to mask the comfort she tried to convey in her words. As she continued her thoughts on it, however, it did cross her mind that perhaps there was some foul play. Would Zaveed have betrayed them? She glanced at her hand, the scar was hidden beneath red paint. No, she didn’t think that he would.

The Breton blinked quickly, watching as Sirine undressed her. It was a strange favour indeed, but one she appreciated regardless. The robe then slipped from her shoulders, revealing a cream undershirt that had not been saved from the staining, but it wasn’t quite as drastic, or sticky, as the robe. “They’ll be back, Meg is good,” Raelynn said, taking her stiff arm and placing a hand against Sirine’s shoulder. “Zaveed can survive anything.”

It wasn't wrong, what she said. The little she knew of him, she knew he was a survivor, having got through probably worse shit than she had. As for Meg... the young Nord had travelled from Skyrim to Gilane and back and seemed all the stronger. Still... How could two people survive those centurions and that monstrous being that was supposed to be an Orsimer?

She sighed softly before stepping a little back, looking at Raelynn. "You're right... we have to think positively." She didn't think either of them were weak, and she knew both of them were fighters. "If anything, they would be the ones to escape... perhaps try to find some help." She hoped...

Focus on who is here. "You should lay down, recuperate. You've saved plenty today, but unless you yourself rest..." She paused before continuing, forcing herself to smile. "Anything I can bring you... food? Water?"

“If someone has captured them, I feel like they’d let them go quite shortly after. The two of them are… annoyingly verbose and loud,” Raelynn confessed, unsure momentarily if it was a joke to ease Sirine, or a genuine criticism she had of their companions. She was too exhausted to decide. “I… water, would be good. You should drink too… Everyone should drink, just not from the river… You should go upstream. There’s-” Raelynn cut herself off, she didn’t need to remind Sirine of what had been mixed through the water today.

That caused her to smirk, a small unforced twitch of her lips. She could agree with that completely- Meg and Zaveed knew how to talk. Surely they would be able to lift each others' spirits.

Sirine nodded, tentatively reaching over to pat the smaller woman's shoulder. "I will, don't worry. Just... rest." Something told her that this wouldn't be the last time they would be needing Raelynn's expertise. "I will be back soon."

She didn’t need to be told twice. No sooner had Sirine left the tent, Raelynn had gotten down to the bedroll and placed her head on the pillow. The world became dark, but there was to be no peace that evening.

5x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago Post by Dervish
Raw
GM
Avatar of Dervish

Dervish Let's get volatile

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago

It Was Only a Dream


A Dervy Shafting

Midday, 16th of Sun’s Height, 4E208
Approaching Falkreath Hold


The lands felt like they were starting to level out somewhat after an arduous journey through the Druadach Mountains, it felt as if the group was finally reaching the foothills. More and more green and lush hills that didn’t break off into rocky caps surrounded them, and the pass was much more gentle; something that doubtless was needed after the ambush they had all survived the day before. While everyone was exhausted, most carried some form of injury, some critically; Daro’Vasora felt a pang of irrational guilt that she was one of the few who escaped the encounter without injury. The massive Orsimer who had attacked them with the Centurions was nothing anyone could have predicted, and it came as a shock that he was related to Mazrah, who has suffered grievously at his hands.

It was dumb luck and ingenuity that had saved the day; Raelynn had managed to turn one of the Centurions’ weapons against the others and the giant Orc, and the mages had kept mobile enough to distract those who had to get close to get to work. Despite how advanced and deadly these Centurions were, they still had shortcomings, and nobody had died, not for lack of trying. Still, the entire ordeal sat poorly with Daro’Vasora, and where on Nirn were Megana and Zaveed? She feared something happened to them, which was a sobering thought when Zaveed was concerned. How he had been before seemed to be so long ago that her arm stopped throbbing in his presence and when he spoke, she didn’t hear Roux’s last dying breaths.

It was healing, wasn’t it? It was to the point where Daro’Vasora realized she wanted to see them both back fine, just like anyone else. Even Gregor’s undead condition was something she was slowly adapting to; his placid disposition and utter fearlessness and selflessness in the face of danger was still fresh in her mind, despite how utterly disturbing the entire thing was. She had seen him weather and endure trauma that should have killed him a dozen times over, and if she didn’t know the utter ruin that likely remained under his cloak, she would have thought she dreamed the entire thing.

What the hell was the world coming to when the relic hunter was beginning to feel acceptance and some degree of fondness for a blood-thirsty murderer and a necromancer? She knew that good and evil were subjective concepts that often accompanied whoever wrote the texts, but there were so many bloody shades of grey the Khajiit felt like she could no longer see colour at all and it concerned her. What was wrong with her that she was allowing any of this to become normal?

The group had stopped for an hour break next to a creek. While some took it as an excuse to check over wounds or eat in peace, others simply took the time to lay down and rest in the shade, easing their legs from the long ride in the saddle. Finnen was among those who deemed rest necessary, and it killed Daro’Vasora to see him laid low. She wasn’t there when he was attacked, and she had barely done more than fuss over him after she found him in the aftermath, maimed and broken to a degree that she herself broke down and cried, fearing for his life.

He pulled through, and despite his injuries, he seemed to be more or less himself. The healers had done an incredible job on him… on all of them. The only thing they couldn’t mend what was going on inside of everyone’s minds, and with the faintest of reassured smiles, Daro’Vasora laid down next to Finnen, watching his chest rise and fall as he gently snored, sleep having taken him easily. She ran her long fingers through his long hair, admiring its tone and volume. He’d changed so much since they first met… they both had. As they lay there, listening to the sound of rushing water, she wondered if he was dreaming.

“He’s a fighter.” Sevari didn’t react when Sora flinched out of her reverie at the sound of his voice. “I saw some of it. He’s a fighter.”

He stood opposite them, speaking to Sora but looking at Finnen. There was something wrong with that boy, but whatever it was, it showed up at the right time. That big Orc was no slouch, taking two of the huge bullets from the gun. He hacked something up and spat it dark to the side. He’d been doing that a lot since the incident.

“How are you?” He finally looked at Sora.

“Honestly? I’ve got no right to complain about anything right now.” Daro’Vasora said to Sevari, looking up to him with a frown. “Just taking it day by day and every time I think my plan is starting to make sense, that it’s going to work… this sort of thing happens.” she shook her head, sitting up to look at Sevari a bit easier. “How about yourself? You had quite the scare.”

He shrugged, “It happens.”

There was still a silence between them. He was sure something had happened to Zaveed. Twenty years apart or twenty days, he worried for the man. He was still his brother, and he didn’t know the man for abandoning what he set his mind to. But worrying himself to death wasn’t going to keep anybody going forward. “Food? Water? I’ve got a hunger. Dying is pretty hungry work, you know?” He had a macabre little smirk, but it was something.

“I try to make it a habit of not knowing anything about that.” Daro’Vasora replied with a grin before her expression softened up some. “But if you’re offering, anything you can spare.” she placed a hand on Finnen’s shoulder. “And for him; I want to make sure he’s taken care of before me.”

“Can’t take care of him if you don’t take care of yourself. But, sure thing.” Sevari said, a small smile on his lips. He hung at the spot he stood, still cradling his rifle in folded arms. It was something he wouldn’t let get away from him, especially after what had happened. “You’re a fighter too. Both of you, couple of warriors.”

He chuckled at that, even if there wasn’t any comedy apparent, “You remind me of someone I knew back in Elsweyr. She was a good person.” He clucked his tongue, “Still is, I’d say. Even if her and I don’t get along well these days, I think you two might. Zaveed’s sister.”

That earned a crook of Daro’Vasora’s head. “I actually didn’t know he had a sister. Just you two, and even then, I struggle to see the resemblance.” she said, deciding Finnen could wait for a few minutes. She rose to her feet, feeling something pop in her ankles and her joints aching in protest. Now standing with Sevari, she gestured, “Know what? Let’s go for a bit of a walk. So, what reminds you of this mystery sister?” she asked.

He nodded, letting her lead the way as he followed, eyes up in his thoughts and memories. He snorted, looking sidelong at Sora, “You’re both fucking mean when you want to be.” He let the sentiment grow long enough for Sora’s expression to change a tick, “And nice, too. Self-sufficient. Strong. She was almost too strong for her own good, and what strength she didn’t have in those days, she tried everything to make like she had it.”

“It’s not a bad thing. Gods know I’ve had to keep a snarl while my pants were being pissed a great too many times I’ll ever tell you,” he smiled, “But warriors? Yeah, warriors.”

It was an oddly sentimental thing for Sevari to say; for a moment, Daro’Vasora felt somewhat bashful. Compliments weren’t something that were offered freely to her, especially not from someone who had been an enemy not long ago, and barely an acquaintance after. “I’m not much of a warrior, Sevari. I’m just handy at hitting things with a mace if it buys me a few seconds to dart off with something valuable in hand… at least that was my life before all of this.” she shook her head, smiling as she looked to him.

“You know, I didn’t ever think I’d find myself in the company of people I trust and care about more than myself. I feel like a part of who I am was just left behind in Anvil when I made the choice to go back for everyone to tell them to come with Finnen and I. I used to be so vain and selfish, I couldn’t trust anyone but myself because I was afraid I’d get hurt by anyone I let close. These people changed that.” she said, crossing her arms as she stopped for a minute.

“It sounds like you cared a lot about ‘Zaveed’s sister’. I noticed that you didn’t call her your own. Who was she?” she asked quietly.

“She…” Sevari’s fingers went to the necklace around his throat. The one she made for him. Saved up enough coin to buy everything she needed and kept it hidden long enough to finish it. She’d slipped it around his neck when he least expected it.

It never left since.

“Was the first person to tell me I was worth something.” He stared long at nothing, furrowed brow as he remembered, “Growing up Ohmes in Torval was rough, Senchal was no easier. The Dominion came and suddenly everyone forgets the Ohmes are Khajiit through and through.”

“They called me half-man. Said my mother bent over for…” He scowled then, shaking his head and then looking at Sora, back in the present, “Marassa is her name.”

“It’s a pretty name.” Daro’Vasora said kindly, setting a hand on Sevari’s arm. “Both of my parents are Ohmes-stock, and they’re both very successful and well-regarded in Leyawiin. I’ve spent way too long hating being what I was that I thought being a Khajiit was holding me back, that it had people look at me with suspicion and distrust. You shouldn’t have to do the same, Sevari. You aren’t some half-man, or lesser for the station of your birth. You’re quite remarkable, and the Rid-Thar-Ri’Datta picked you to walk Nirn as an Ohmes-raht for a reason.

“We’re the most diverse race on Nirn; it makes us strong and able to see things differently than everyone else. We aren’t so set in our ways, or resistant to change and new ideas we can’t adapt. How else would two people like us, from such different walks of life, end up here? We’re trying to save the world. We pull it off, who knows? Maybe you’ll be getting your own statue in Torval, or Imperial City. Sevari Dwemer-Bane, or some shit like that. Someone with your face can walk both worlds, so own it.” she said reassuringly. “You’ve got a lot more going for you than you think.”

Sevari chuckled ruefully, “Oh, I don’t think they’ll be putting statues of me in Torval, Sora.” His chuckling continued as he shook his head, “If only you knew what I used to do in Elsweyr. Khajiit see things differently. A man accepted me and told me I could get justice for what was done to me. Khajiit saw me and saw only difference.”

He looked at Sora, a small frown on his face, “By Khajiit. By men, too, and elves. But the person who let me right the wrongs was a Man. A round-ear, a pink-skin. I might be able to walk both worlds but one of those worlds showed me how much it didn’t want me.”

He let out a gravelly cough and spat off to the side, pulling his collar down to let her see the Red Diamond, then Pelinal’s image on him. He showed her one of his khajiiti script tattoos, ‘Thank you, Anequina, for my ruined youth.’ <I don’t want it either.>

Daro’Vasora shook her head. Sevari had a story she had no idea what it all entailed, but it clearly wasn’t one of comfort and warmth. “I see you and see a man who wants to be hated, needs to be. But Sevari?” she asked, crossing her arms and looking past him. “Let’s say you finally get what you want, revenge, justice, whatever you want to call it. What comes after? Have you even thought that far?”

Sevari stopped walking and rustled around in his coat pocket, tsking, “Last one.” He muttered to himself before placing the cigar between his lips and touching the tip of his finger to it. He looked around, noticing they were alone now, a ways from the others. The cigar began smoking with each of his breaths until he removed it from his mouth, “Yeah. I have.”

“I’ll inherit his wealth, fuck his wife. Marry his daughter or something, but I don’t think she’ll want to do that after I strangle his son with his own guts.” His spiteful smirk faltered for a moment and he grabbed a fistful of the necklace and pulled it up behind his neck, taut against his throat, “She’s fucking him, you know?”

He said, necklace still taut, “The son. Marassa’s fucking him and she’s been fucking him for I don’t know how long.” He shook his head, a frown twitching at a corner of his mouth, “My entire fucking family gets killed by his father!”

“I lose my home! I lose my brother, Zaveed, I lose him!” His fist was shaking now, making the beads of the necklace shiver together as if they were frightened of him, “And she fucks his son, and tells me if I even try to get even!”

His breathing was labored, his eyes bore into Sora not with anger, not with fury. But with heat. A heat that came up from his chest and set to quivering his breaths through clenched teeth. A heat that put pain in his eyes. He continued, his voice a pained whisper, “If I want to seek justice for everyone his family has killed… My first love, Marassa, will hang me.

With a violent tug and a snap, the necklace tumbled from itself, beads falling to the forest floor and plinking into each other. He threw the remnants into the stream as the moment died away into silence, “So I either forget the faces of my dead family or kill one of the only people I ever loved.” He said, voice low. He swallowed, looked away from Sora, “So, yes. I need to be hated. Because if she hates me, it might make it easier for both us.”

He turned away from Sora and stalked the way they were walking in the first place, wiping his nose and face in as rough and angry a manner he could muster. He didn’t want her to follow him, but he never really expected to get what he wanted in life. So, he settled for not caring. “I’ll get whatever you and Finnen need. Just make sure he’s okay, I’ll be back.”

It left Daro’Vasora stunned as she watched Sevari go, her eyes glancing between the necklace that was left destroyed in Sevari’s wake and what it represented. So much pain and loss filled Sevari, and the picture he painted of love and loss was so vivid Daro’Vasora couldn’t help but feel it like a knife in her own gut. “You’re all so stubborn…” she muttered, shaking her head as she gathered what was left of the necklace he had destroyed, pocketing them before returning to Finnen. Anger might have consumed Sevari then, but he wouldn’t have carried around something from so long ago that meant everything to him if it wasn’t deeply important. She’d put it together again for him, somehow.

She returned to Finnen’s side, kneeling next to him as she put a hand on his chest, feeling it rise and fall. “I hope your dreams are better than what Sevari’s waking life is right now.” she said quietly.




The Reach was famous for only a few things; hills and rocks, mist and blood. It was the land that birthed the young man named Finnen, a warrior of only few years but the men he’d put in the ground were many. He had a name for himself in Markarth Side and the Western Reach, even. Tales of his deeds trickled through the high passes like rivulets of blood. And there were rumors that a great Red Bear was coming to call on him.

For now, they saw no sign of him, heard nothing of him in the whispers of Reachmen in the towns or the hills, no scout had picked up sight nor scent. And so Finnen and his band of Forsworn waited at their fire. Finnen and seven wraiths wreathed in shadow, the erosion of the river that time was wore down their faces in his memory until they were but shadows of men.

In that little slice of time they’d sat and laughed around the fire for hours. But Finnen only sat by himself, looking about with curiosity. He was confused, was this real? But one of the writhing shadows turned, snakes about itself until the smoky tendrils made a picture of himself, skin black as charcoal with eyes red as the flames of the Deadlands, horns sprouting from his forehead to crown the black hair down his shoulders.

Finnen should have been scared, perhaps, but he only cocked his brow. “Who are you?”

“If you do not know me by now, you have truly forgotten.” The other Finnen said.

“Ah. It is you, then.” Finnen said. He looked at his hands and they were covered in blood that was not his own. “What is-“

He flinched as blood speckled his face, though he almost couldn’t feel it. Like the ghost of sensation tickling at his cheeks with fingers of nothing. A great roaring man of fire bounded through the trees and cut yet another of the wraiths at the fire. “Up, Finnen! Up!” The Black Finnen seemed to dance on his feet and giggle with excitement, “Come on!”

The Black Finnen stood and beckoned him, voice high like an excited child, even as the wraiths of smoke that were supposed to be his friends upon a time were being cut down. More big men came from the trees following the Man of Fire, and as Finnen took Black Finnen’s offered hand to stand, it was as if he was no more.

Watching himself through eyes not his own, he drew a sword he didn’t remember seeing on his belt and spitted one of the men from the trees on it. An odd thing that these men stood out as such, instead of smokey shadows lost to memory. He heard himself growl as he pushed the blade deeper, felt a wave of giddiness as the warrior-boy whimpered with bloody lips and looked into his eyes with fear and surprise. As if he had been told he would never die and had been proven all wrong.

With a great roar, he ripped the blade out the side of the man and sent his gut-rope to pile at his feet following a great gout of blood, the sickening sound of meat tearing apart. Another man came at him and he dodged right, sending his blade ripping through the man’s head, leaving only the bottom half spurting black blood.

And finally, the great Man of Fire stood opposite him. The longer he looked, it was no longer a great flame rendered into the shape of a man, slowly fading out of form into yet another Nord. Hair red as fire, teeth snarling like a bear in a big slab of red, furious beard. “I was told you were taller.”

“I’ll look it when your head is dropped at your ankles.” Finnen heard himself say. And he rolled out of the way from a great, reaping arc the huge blade of the Nord made. He sprang off his feet and sent himself hurdling at the Nord.

The Nord threw himself to the side and Finnen swiped wildly to the left, looking to take the Nord’s legs from him but finding only air. Their battle raged around the clearing, swiping and growling and slicing with fury enough to match each other.

“Know the Red Bear!” The huge Nord threw down his sword, hand covering up a deep gash in his shoulder, “Face me!”

Finnen’s bounding steps carried him into the arms of Red-Bear, their hands meeting as they struggled against each other. His heart beat the faster as he saw surprise creep into the Red-Bear’s eyes as he pressed on through the torrent of the bigger man’s strength “I am Pale-Feather.” Finnen hissed, and of a sudden he felt fear of himself, “And I… am...”

He pressed on and curled the Nord’s wrists back and back until he heard him yell in pain, wrapping his hands around the Nord’s thick neck and squeezing, squeezing, “Made-




“Of death!” Finnen’s hands were squeezing tighter and tighter still, a grip of iron in hands made of ironwood.

It was so sudden and so unexpected; one moment Finnen had been asleep, tossing somewhat fitfully, and the next his eyes had opened with an insatiable hatred and malice that Daro’Vasora realized far too late that it wasn’t Finnen who opened his own eyes. His hands were grasped about her throat so tightly she couldn’t not do more than utter barely audible gurgles and grunts as his thumbs dug mercilessly into her windpipes.

Fear gripped her with blind panic; she lashed out with claws, dragging long lines of blood into his hands and arms, his neck and collarbone and chest, and nothing was making Pale-feather release her, nothing was bringing Finnen back. She felt like her throat was entirely closed, even her vocal chords wouldn’t vibrate to allow her to scream and she kicked into the dirt feebly as he pinned her into the earth, trying desperately to gasp as she struggled against death. Her head was exploding with pain from the constricted blood vessels, the lack of oxygen, the blind terror of a body knowing it couldn’t breathe. Her neck felt like it was crushing in a noose, and she tried to speak, to scream, to do anything, and her lips contorted in agony, spittle escaping as if they were rats on a sinking ship.

The face of the man who was supposed to be her lover was staring down at her with a manic joy in what he was doing. The thoughts of every memory she shared with that face felt like they were bursting like the blood vessels in her throat; she saw him looking at the lutes in Imperial City, the way he shyly looked at her when she offered to replace it. She saw him when they had trained to fight, and when he had been over her in the following bought of love-making; the face then had been so tender and compassionate, and she felt like he was her world then.

Now she knew he was going to be the end of it.

“What the fuck…” Sevari breathed at the sight of it. He’d returned to the two of them, his pack laden with rations and water, to see Finnen not only up and awake, but with his hands wrapped around Sora’s neck.

This was no lover’s quarrel. He dropped his pack and unslung his rifle from his shoulder, charging at Finnen. He stabbed at the man with the barrel, unwilling to shoot his friend. Maybe he could get him off of Sora without killing him. Maybe, just maybe. He stabbed at Finnen’s ribs again and though the skin purpled over with bruises the man seemed to shrug them off. He never took his eyes off of Sora for even a moment, so intent on killing her.

He’d seen Finnen like this, fighting with Maul. At the time he was amazed, amazed at how fast he moved despite his wounds, how strong he still was. He remembered waiting with bated breath like a man at the edge of a boxing match in a back alley. But the same fury leveled at Sora, the man’s own lover, twisted knots into his stomach. He flipped his rifle around and grabbed firmly onto the barrel. Thwack!

He hit Finnen as hard as he could, once, twice until he rolled away from Sora, panting wildly as he let go of muted little giggles. He leveled his rifle’s barrel at Finnen, “Stay there, Finnen, please just stay there.”

His voice was pleading, ready and willing to kill Finnen if he had to, but the look on Finnen’s face was what kept him from feeling that pain. It seemed the horrifying pleasure had sapped away from Finnen to be replaced with fear and confusion. As if he hadn’t even been there. “Wh-what?”

“Finnen?” Sevari asked, but was met with only silence. Sevari inched the barrel closer to Finnen, “Answer me, please.”

“What- why are you?” Finnen’s lip quivered, his arms wrapping about himself, “Sora, please, what-”

And then he saw it. There was fear in her eyes as she looked at him. She wouldn’t meet his gaze. “The dream…” he muttered, “No… no, no, no…”

“Is it you?” Sevari whispered harsh.

“I…” Finnen looked at his hands, felt at his face. There was no blood. But what those hands did to Sora for her to look like that…

Finnen got to his feet, taking a few stumbling backwards steps, eyes going from Sevari to Sora. Without a word, he turned and ran. Sevari let him go, watching him retreat and shrink back into the forests.

Daro’Vasora couldn’t even call after him; the trauma done to her throat was too great. She coughed and wheezed, her head pounding and heart torn asunder from the betrayal, the near-death experience. Finnen had warned her this would happen, and she brushed it off. She discounted his warnings, thinking she knew better than him.

She lay there, helplessly curled up in a ball, wheezing as she clutched at her own throat; she knew the skin beneath her fur was probably dark and bruised, and she still felt his hands upon her neck. She couldn’t even sob, as much as her body needed to; the pain was too great, and now she simply struggled to take in the air she so desperately tried to draw.

He turned away from where Finnen had took off to, his eyes on Sora as she writhed in the ground. As quick as he could, panting and coughing as he skidded on his knees to Sora’s side. He cradled her head in his hand, reassuringly squeezing her shoulder, “Breathe, Sora. Slow,” He said, “Slow, Sora, you’re going to be fine.”

Daro’Vasora wheezed in Sevari’s grasp, clinging to his shirt, tears piercing clenched eyes. Her voice was gone, or else she would have challenged that statement.

There was nothing fine about any of this.
5x Like Like
Hidden 5 yrs ago 5 yrs ago Post by spicykvnt
Raw
coGM
Avatar of spicykvnt

spicykvnt Sponsored by Yorkshire Gold

Member Seen 9 days ago

Only the Road.


“Goodbye is the hardest thing to say to someone who means the world to you, especially when goodbye isn’t what you want.” - Unknown




The pestle in her hand ground down at the herbs in the mortar, the petals tore to a blackened mush. The charcoal that she added milled down to a fine powder. "Whatever that is, I ain't drinking it," came a low voice from behind her, masculine and deep - but friendly.

"It's not for eating," she replied with a half smile - the lips that were usually full, now thin as she sucked them in. Shrinking away at the thought of company.

"Oh aye? What for then?"

"My hair," she said candidly, pouring oil into the bowl to combine everything until it was a slick liquid - black and thick. "To change it." Raelynn admitted, her eyes briefly meeting Fjolte's before she took her comb from the ground and dipped it. It was then that Fjolte noticed that Raelynn's belongings were folded neatly around her. Clothes in two piles, accessories in two piles. He raised a brow.

"Why are you changing your hair?" he asked with a curious smirk.

"Because I'm going away for a bit." Raelynn replied after a long pause in something of a snappy voice. Like a petulant teenager put on the spot and forced to explain herself. She brought the comb to the roots of her hair, and dragged the mixture through her blonde locks from root to tip, the fingers of her free hand worked to unwind and pull her curls straight.

“Seems drastic, and… a little out of nowhere if I’m being honest,” Fjolte asked with a raised brow, “what’s really going on?”he added, there was concern in his tone, if not also joined by a measure of incredulousness. He dropped to his haunches in front of the temperamental Breton, half tempted to hook a finger under her chin to bring her eyes to his. Instead, he remained relaxed and open.

“It’s too dangerous here,” she sighed, volatility melting away. “We’re going to die you know? One by one. It’s like Zaveed said… There’s more even still than that,” Raelynn confessed, her voice breathy and words coming quick. She thought back to the conversation she’d had with Aries. The vague threats in the Imperial’s speech of arrests and of punishment - the reminder of her crimes. The way she’d been shaken to her core afterwards. Her jaw trembled, buckling under the weight of silent panic but she held it back. Continued her combing, her focus on that alone.

Fjolte’s eyes narrowed as he watched her, he’d observed her dance between being aloof and haughty to slipping into states of shock and upset like this since they’d reunited in the prison. But to her credit, since Gregor’s change she had been mostly stoic and steady — even though there were very clearly cracks under her surface. He watched her hands as they worked, black dye dripping into a pool at her side, splattering against her clothing. “You know, there’s at least three people over by the camp who are still breathing ‘cos of you though, you know that right? You did good, blondie. Heard you even shot an Orc with a fucking cannon, that’s a solid eff-”

“I wake up alone-” Raelynn said, interrupting the inspiring pep-talk that Fjolte was trying to bring forth. The comb was stuck midway through her curls as she turned her head to finally face him. He blinked and was about to say something, but her grim expression harboured a loneliness she had been burying and she had allowed him to look into it. Any smile that remained on his face was whisked away. “I wake up alone and every day is cold. I’m walking over eggshells around my friends, around… Even around Gregor. I don’t want to upset him anymore than he already is. I can’t help him. I’m not strong enough. People don’t trust me.” Her jaw clenched and her eyes shut tight, but there were tears that formed between her lashes.

“Take your time,” Fjolte breathed reassuringly as he let his bottom touch the earth beneath him and stretched out his legs. “I’m listening.” Gone was his tone of humour.

It took her a few moments to collect herself, and all the while, she simply combed darkness through strands of silver hair.

“Back before… It was just me and him. We made our own world. He said the most beautiful things,” she smiled reflectively as a redness came to her cheeks and her expression softened some. “He built me palaces with his words that I felt safe and adored in.” Her smile held up, but the joy was fleeting and was stripped and torn away from her almost immediately. “He would hold me for hours… I’d lie with him and in the silence and breathe him in. Nothing could break into what we’d made for ourselves. Now it’s…” Raelynn’s voice tapered to a whimper and the comb slipped from her fingers as she brought her hands to her face to shield the expression from the outside world.

Fjolte picked up her comb, shuffling over to her with a half-smile, before he tentatively brought it to her hair. “Tell me,” he said, as the teeth slipped through her lengths. “You can tell me.”

Raelynn sniffed and cleared her throat softly.

“Everyone knows what we’ve done, everyone knows everything about us. When he… the prison, when he did that… When Sora told me she knew. When he…” Her small, shaking hand came to her chest and she paused… “It was as if everything we had, our palace? It all came tumbling down to the ground.”

Raelynn had always had a way of speaking poetically. Fjolte supposed it was her upbringing, her education, her family having been wealthy. He just spoke as he thought, and how he thought it. But even then, he still understood what she meant by it. The feeling of safety and comfort she had been given by Gregor. That they’d made together. He understood her when she had said it had gone. “You’ve always lived in a palace blondie,” he said quietly, his hands now black with dye as he worked through Raelynn’s hair - hoping he was doing it right. “You’ve always had walls up, always kept yourself shut out of the world. Held everyone who came to you at arms length and then some. Sounds to me like you finally let someone in and thought you could just keep it like that forever, eh?”

She nodded, placing her finger under her nose as her breath caught in her chest. “Something like that…”

“Thing about life is, we can’t just hide in our own fortress you know? You miss so much of everything else. Truth is, everything is still the same with you. You still love each other… By Kyne I’ve never seen you look at anyone or anything like you look at him, even now. The core of what you both were, that’s the same - isn’t it?” Fjolte asked, stopping to face her with an easy smile. He placed his other hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring squeeze.

Raelynn thought about it, and glanced off into the distance - at the flames of the campfire she could just about make out from behind the rows of trees. “Yes... I mean I think so…”

“You talk to him about all this?”

“No, I don’t want to add to his trouble,” she said in a small voice. “I just… I don’t know that we are the same.”

“Not even if he can help you? Wouldn’t it hurt him more to learn you’ve been going through this alone?”

“You don’t understand,” Raelynn began, her voice sharp and irascible again. “It’s more complicated than that now…” Her eyebrows furrowed on her forehead and an ugly crease appeared at the centre, until she became aware of the tension and sighed pitifully. “I’m pregnant, Fjolte. I’m carrying Gregor’s child. I’m going to be a mother… I can’t protect everyone, I can’t help everyone. Not even Gregor-”

The Nord stopped again, that was certainly some news. That was… He wasn’t expecting to hear it. So he placed the comb at his side before wrapping his huge arms around the shrinking Breton, holding her tightly. He didn’t say a word, but he could feel her heart pounding hard against him, and her breaths were quick and sharp. Tears landed against his arm and rolled down. He rocked her back and forth slowly as she began to sob. “In the eons of his immortality, my own life will be but a breath. I will age, grow ugly, grow ill, break, and die… In a single breath of his life, mine will be over. Do you understand?”

Fjolte could feel her shaking, and the tremble in her voice rang out the internal agony that plagued her. “I think so…”

“Don’t you think that forever has changed, Fjolte? It doesn’t mean the same thing anymore.” The quality of her voice changed, what was usually honey had turned sour, and her eyes were suddenly cold.

Fjolte took in a deep breath and thought about her question. “Forever is just a word, a concept. It doesn’t have to mean anything. I think that your lifetime is a forever of its own. Mine too, an Altmer lives a great many years longer than people like you and I. Gregor is… I’m not sure I can really imagine it. Your forever will be full of love, but his will be lonely until the end.” He instinctively scratched the tip of his nose and let his words carry themselves to her ears in the most consoling tone he could - although, his words were probably not the easiest to hear.

Choosing not to respond to that, Raelynn instead got to thinking over the journey she had taken. Everything she had done. From torturing N’Blec, to being held prisoner by Zaveed - the moments that led her to influencing Gregor’s fractured mind. Convincing him to kill Razlinc Rourken. The balmy afternoon she spent preparing potions over the alchemy table in her father’s residence. If she closed her eyes, she could take herself there and imagine each detail; the way that the outside sun warmed the leather bindings and crisp pages of the books on the tables. The scent of pistachio and rosewater traveling through from the markets. The scraping of steel and popping of hay bales in the courtyard as Gregor danced through them with his claymore.

Would she change the decision? Her lip curled at the thought. No. I’d just be better prepared…

She chastised herself for her answer, dragging her thumbnail across the bare skin of her thigh as if that little flicker of pain would be a reminder that the days of that kind of vengeance were over. That kind of vengeance did not do to keeping her friends safe. Were they truly her friends? After everything? “I have been trying to be strong,” she croaked at last, releasing her thumb from flesh, leaving behind a fingernail shaped welt. "I try to help out and protect everyone. But everything I do means nothing. It feels as though no matter what I do, I’m just the woman who was complicit and hid Gregor’s secret. The woman who helped him… am I evil?” Her lower lip stuck out and her voice was merely an exasperated rasp. “I’m evil,” she repeated, deciding it for herself as she set the words free to linger in the atmosphere.

For once, the Nord had no words. He couldn’t say anything to her that would make that better, and so he let her go slowly, the severity on his own features was masked by the growing darkness that surrounded them. It was as though Raelynn herself drew it in with each of her shuddered breaths. As the sun continued its descent, it left behind a gloom and murk that seemed to suit the tone of their meeting so well. The two sat in silence for some time as Fjolte fumbled his way through her hair. If nothing else, he could say he’d learned a new kind of skill, and he came to wondering if his nieces would like such a thing. He wondered how long their hair was now. Astrid liked hers long… He supposed it must be to her knees by now and it was that realisation that hit him in the chest as hard as Raelynn’s cannonfire had hit Maulakanth...

“Then you can’t leave alone.” Fjolte sighed, quashing his own emotions and trying to conjure a smile to his heavy countenance. He brought a hand to his face as if in disbelief at his own change of heart, but Sora had given her blessing, had she not? “I don’t think I could let a friend do that, I’ll... take you to Rorikstead with me, eh? My sister and my mama, they’ll take care of you. They know about all… that stuff. They’ll keep you safe, alright? Does that sound alright to you?”

Nothing was said for a while between the two, until eventually Raelynn nodded. It was true that she couldn’t go alone, if she did - then she would only put herself in more danger. If she went it alone, there was more chance she would be followed, at least traveling with someone who had proven himself in combat might lessen the worry of the the party. Her eyes flickered to her shoulder, Fjolte was behind her still combing through her hair and so she placed her hand on top of his. “We leave tonight then. We can take Lady. The camp is quiet and nobody will know until morning. We’ll ride for Rorikstead but… There are things I want to do, there has to be more to this journey than me running from fear,” Raelynn said softly.

“What is it that you want?” Fjolte asked, “anything that we can do, we will.”

“My abilities - I want to learn more about them. My father gave me a book in Gilane. I have to finish it, I think I can help more people if I uncover the secrets of that tome.” She sighed wearily, glancing to said tome as it sat atop a pile of her clothing. “There have to be answers out there, Fjolte…” she explained, her brow creased. “Ways to help Gregor, maybe fix him. I can’t help him or myself as our companions look on at our every move, do you understand?” she continued, her voice grew quieter still and her eyes fell dark, voice hollow.

The Nord only nodded, taking her hand in his own and squeezing it. “I’ll help you, but Raelynn, be careful that you don't lose yourself by trying to find that might not even be real… Yes?”

“I know… I know.” Raelynn responded, turning her face away again so that Fjolte could finish.




At Fjolte’s insistence and to ease her own worries, Raelynn had taken from her journal the letter that she had already penned to her lover. As she held the parchment, pinched between her fingers, the words no longer felt right. They were the panicked words of a woman devoid of hope, and so she tore it up and began again.

By candlelight, she bore her soul for him to keep in the form of the truest words that came to her. Leaving the letter neatly folded where her head would lay. Sitting on top, the last sprig of lavender she had on her person. It was drying now, and the stem was so brittle that she dared not hold it too tightly lest it snap. Beside the flower, the same brooch that bore her family crest. The same that she had entrusted to Zhaib in Gilane. She ran her thumb over the wings of the hawk in its centre.

My beloved Gregor,

Would that I could join you, but my words must be enough.

I am taking short leave, and there are things I can’t explain to you in writing and that you aren’t yet ready to know. But out there are answers to questions that only I can find. Ways to help you, ways to help myself. It is time to help yourself too, without me in your way.

I am a broken woman still, and you did your best to protect me and to keep me safe. I could not have asked for a more valiant Knight, but a Knight deserves a true Lady - and so I must become one.

You’re the only man I’ve ever loved. I don’t think I told you that and perhaps I should have. I want you to know that you had my heart in Anvil. Do you remember when we walked arm-in-arm through the town? We’d had such a long journey to that point but it seems like since then our journeys have only been longer and more dangerous. I dream of the day we can walk arm-in-arm again, to see your smile against the fading sunlight. For a morning where peril is not on the horizon and we can watch for the breaking of dawn together without fear of the violence lurking in its shadow.

I know that there is a good man in you, my love, and I know that you can find him. I hope that in my quest for knowledge I can find that there is still a good woman in me too, someone that deserves everything we’ve promised each other. So become yourself again, Gregor Sibassius, and I will make my way through fire and rain to find you there as your worthy Lady.

Last of all, know that I will never give up on you, and when everything falls to darkness, I will be there. I will be your strength. Because after all, the only thing that we need in this life to survive is to have one person who loves us, and you have her.

For as long as I live, I am yours.

I am counting my heartbeats backwards until we meet again.

R


The letter, she felt, was overly saccharine. There came a certain vulnerability in leaving it there as she left the tent. Fjolte was there and waiting for her, his fingertips smudged grey with charcoal from the letter he had written to Daro’Vasora. While Raelynn’s penmanship was exquisite, the same could not be said for the Nord, who had struggled with the written word. Even the parchment that he had put his word onto was creased and torn at the corners. Left under a rock by the Cathay’s bed. It had been such a rush for him to complete his own task, that he hadn’t taken the greatest amount of care in preparing it all, it would be lucky if the Khajiit even became curious enough to look at the scrap.

Darivazora,
I tuk on yore advys. I shud go bak to Roriksted and Raylin sed she wil go with me. she is wureed for her chyld with Gregor and i think my sister kan help her and kip her sayf from the daynjers owt ther. I will leev her with them and mayk my way if i kan to fynd my band. I want to stil help yu and if i kan fynd them i kan bring them to you. but if i karnt then it was gud to see you agen. and if this iz reely gudby then i hohp to see you in anutha lyf.





Fjolte greeted her, noticing at first her bloodshot eyes, and the way that even the skin below them was red as though she had been rubbing at it. “Are you sure you don’t want to say goodbye to any of them, blondie - err, I mean… Raelynn? They’re going to miss you.” The mixture had been rinsed out, and now her hair had been changed from the silver ash to the colour of raven's feathers. Beautifully black and strange. It made her eyes appear bigger and brighter, which considering their current state was not quite a compliment.

“No one mourns the wicked, they’ll move on.” The Breton answered dryly, in a hurry to move before she changed her mind. Now that the letter was placed, she wanted to be gone. She wanted to be miles away before Gregor found it. If she waited a moment longer to move she would be frozen in place.

And then she moved. One foot in front of the other, she moved. Heading to the place they had left the calm palomino, Lady. Their bags were slung over her saddle and her eyes were full of patience and grace. It was Raelynn who mounted her first, she stared only ahead, whereas Fjolte was far more tentative. His eyes persisted on the campfire in the distance, and his fingers twitched at his side. He was abandoning his new friends too…

There was Gaius, a man whom he thought he may grow close enough to be friends with. Zaveed his rescuer. Sirine, the beautiful sister of his brother, Bakih. Then there was Sevari too - the grizzled Ohmes with whom he’d toasted and shared an evening of mirth. The tall and timid Anifaire, he had not yet spoken with her but he had enjoyed hearing her voice when she spoke. His friend Judena, short of memory - would she recall him after he left? Had he made impact enough?

His nord brother, Calen. Younger than Fjolte but just as big in spirit - a beautiful voice too. The Ambassador Aries, and her incredible magic. Maj the conjurer - friend of… of Maz. His green goddess. There was Jaraleet and Finnen - the latter who'd taken his own abrupt leave. Then Sora, someone who had only recently forgiven him for his mistakes, someone who really needed a friend... Gregor - the man he’d sworn to help… But he knew in that task, he’d done all he was capable of.

Meg. Scraps, she wasn’t around and all he could think about was how free he’d felt the evening they had shared together. How it had been so nice to hold her… He swallowed down a lump in his throat and turned his back - mounting Lady. His heart felt heavy and he hoped it wouldn’t weigh down the poor mare. As he cleared his throat, he noticed that Raelynn trembled in the saddle, and that her hands were wrapped tightly around the reigns.

“Release your feelings, Raelynn. You can cry if you need to,” he whispered, placing a soft touch on her arm.

“No,” she said quickly, “I have no more tears. There’s only the road now.”


6x Like Like
↑ Top
© 2007-2024
BBCode Cheatsheet